Remove Ad, Sign Up
Register to Remove Ad
Register to Remove Ad
Remove Ad, Sign Up
Register to Remove Ad
Register to Remove Ad
Signup for Free!
-More Features-
-Far Less Ads-
About   Users   Help
Users & Guests Online
On Page: 1
Directory: 196
Entire Site: 7 & 1118
Page Staff: pokemon x, pennylessz, Barathemos, tgags123, alexanyways, supercool22, RavusRat,
04-25-24 01:29 AM

Forum Links

Related Threads
Coming Soon

Thread Information

Views
1,788
Replies
2
Rating
1
Status
CLOSED
Thread
Creator
Mega Man model ..
07-05-10 10:53 PM
Last
Post
Mega Man model ..
07-06-10 06:59 PM
Additional Thread Details
Views: 357
Today: 0
Users: 0 unique

Thread Actions

Thread Closed
New Thread
New Poll
Order
 

The Children of Destiny

 

07-05-10 10:53 PM
Mega Man model T 101 is Offline
| ID: 206242 | 23014 Words

Level: 38


POSTS: 256/285
POST EXP: 92896
LVL EXP: 358341
CP: 24.5
VIZ: 43327

Likes: 1  Dislikes: 0
Greetings fellow Vizzed members! This here, is my fanfic, that is still in the making, so, I'll post the first 4 chapters in one posted, but still devided enough for you to tell them apart.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 1

Entering the Castle of the Demon

It was a dark and misty night over the ocean. On the surface of the water was a small boat carrying two people. One was a young girl sitting with her hands on her lap, and the other was a man dressed in robes with a hood over his face. He was rowing the boat through the still, foggy waters.

The girl was in her early teens, her hair was somewhat short and a light blue color, her eyes a dark red color. She wore a dark blue dress with a white trim at the bottom. The skirt was short so she could move about freely. Her sleeves were long and white; she wore dark tights and knee high boots that were tied in the front with small string. Underneath her white collar was a red scarf that hung past her chest, and tied at the middle of it was a pendent with a blue gem. The two passengers were silent, until a huge ship could be seen not to far away.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" asked the man rowing the boat. "It would be better if the man with the Vampire Killer did this."

"I'm sure," the girl replied. "Besides, he needs to stay with the villagers to protect them."

The man then sighed. "Ok, may the angels of heaven watch over you, Carrie," the man said.

"Thank you," Carrie said as she bowed her head and closed her eyes. She stayed that way until she felt the boat stop. Looking up she saw the boat had pulled up in front of a huge chain; the ship must have had one heck of an anchor for a chain that big.

"Looks like you can get in this way. Now remember, once you get below deck, hide there until the ship makes port at the castle."

"Thank you. You best head back now," Carrie said as she grabbed hold of the chain and pulled herself up a little.

"Heh heh, you're one of the first to be somewhat concerned about me," the man laughed. Carrie then looked back.

"You've brought other people to the castle?" she asked.

"I've helped many hunters in their quest to stop Dracula. Most of the people I've ferried to places much like this are the Belmonts," the man replied.

"The Belmonts? But then that means you're…" Carrie tried to say but the man then rowed off into the fog while chuckling to himself. Carrie stared blankly into the fog for a few minutes while what she just learned sunk into her head. The man was apparently much older then he looked and sounded. What made her so shocked was the fact that the Belmonts have been out of action for years and other Vampire Hunters faced Dracula in their absence. She then remembered what she was doing and she began to climb up the chain again. As she climbed on deck, the reason why she was here began to run through her head again.

Not to long ago, her mother was killed by followers of Dracula, and just days ago her stepmother was killed by his monsters. And just the other day her cousin went missing. It all pointed to one person, Dracula, the Prince of Evil. It was both her bloodline and personal feelings that brought her here, as her bloodline was connected to a family of magic users that had fought Dracula alongside the Belmonts almost since the beginning. No one appeared to be on deck, and all was quiet, except for the creaking of the boat, which was a bit nerve racking. She made her way to the cabin door and tried to open it, but the doorknob only rattled.

'Rats. Now where would they put the key?' Carrie thought. Before an idea could come to mind, she heard a loud thud behind her. She looked back and saw a fish man standing with a trident in his hands. He was looking right at her with angry fish eyes.

'Guess these guys are patrolling the water around the ship.' She thought as she jumped to the side as the fish man tried to impale her with the trident. Carrie then focused her energy in her right hand, forming a blue ball of energy. The fish man didn't pay any mind to it as he tried to slash at her but she ducked and let out her ball of energy and it nailed the fish man in the chest and knocked him over onto his back. As he tried to get up, Carrie slashed at his throat with a ring with energy flowing around it, the fish man then thrashed for a few seconds, then went limp, and soon faded away into thin air. Carrie then heard something shifting, and looking to her left she saw a platform come out of the side of the wall.

'An odd mechanism, but helpful,' Carrie thought as she shrugged her shoulders. She climbed onto the platform, then onto the top of the cabin area. When she stood up she couldn't help but notice the odd platforms sticking out of the sides of the mast that she was close to. There were boxes around so she checked around them and looked in some barrels, but no key. She placed a hand on her hip and a hand at her chin to try and figure out where the key could be, but the thoughts were interrupted as a ghost began to appear in front of her. Quickly reacting she shot a blast at it, and it faded away while looking like it was in pain. After a few seconds more began to appear. They were pretty weak as Carrie made quick work of them, but it still didn't help her much. She propped herself on the mast while trying to figure where the key could be.

'It doesn't appear to be on deck. I'm out of luck if it's below deck, but maybe one of the fish men has it.' But she then shook her head.

'But when I killed that one fish man, that platform appeared so I can get up here, so the key must be here somewhere,' she then thought. She then noticed a lever almost right next to her. She then looked at it before taking hold of it.

'Maybe this will make the key appear,' she thought before she pulled the lever, and the part of the mast that was above her rotated. And one of the odd parts that she noticed was close enough for her to reach if she jumped.

'A rather odd place to stick the key, but affective I guess,' she thought as she climbed that mast, and there it was, sitting there at the top platform on the mast. She took it and made her way back down to deck. When she reached bottom, fish men with clubs jumped onto the deck.

'I can probably take them, but I've wasted enough time up here,' Carrie thought as she ran for the door. She slid past the ones that were coming toward her and rolled to the side as one with a trident began to clear the railing. Moving fast she unlocked the door, opened it, got inside, slammed it, and locked it. She then pressed herself against the wall to her right and let out a big sigh of relief.

'Good thing those guys are somewhat slow, had they been fast, that would have been it for me,' she thought. She looked around the room and it was quite small, just a path that led to a hole. And just when she was just a few inches from the hole when a skeleton just rose up out of it, but she soon realized it was because it was on an elevator. He went down without to much of a fuss. Carrie stood on the elevator and turned around so she was facing the same way the skeleton was facing and it went down. When she reached bottom there was a small welcome wagon waiting for her, a fish man and two skeletons. It didn't take her long to floor the skeletons but it took her a little work to take care of the fish man as he spat acid water at her. After she took care of the fish man, she went partway to the door the fish man was guarding but a bone flew by her face. Looking back she saw skeletons were coming out of the boxes that the two skeletons she took care of were standing next two.

"YIPE!" Carrie screamed as she ran for the door as the skeletons kept on coming. She swung the door open and slammed it shut and pressed her body against it.

'That was one of the scariest things I've ever seen! Just how in the world did all those guys fit in there? There were about twelve of them before I got out!' Carrie asked in her head. But then she noticed that five fish men were in the room, and they were all staring at her. Four were on the ground, and the fifth one was on the upper area.

'Uh oh, bad move,' she thought. It took her a few minutes but she beat four of them, and the fifth came down. This one was a little tougher but she beat him. She then rested awhile while the ship went for its destination. She sat with her back to the wall and almost dozed off until the ship began to shake violently. She stood up to try and figure out what was going on.

"Are they crazy enough to crash the ship onto land?" she asked. But the ship kept on shaking and dust was falling from everywhere.

'No, if it was doing that, the ship would be on an angle already, something outside the ship must know I'm here,' Carrie thought. Soon the ship began to stop shaking, but then something hit her from behind and she flew forward a ways before hitting the ground. She stood up and looked back to see what hit her, and sticking out of the wall was a long pale reddish colored scaly arm with claws waving back and forth.

'Boy, I'm lucky I didn't get impaled on one of those claws!' she thought. But the faint sigh of relief was replaced with a horrible thought. But before she could look down she already felt it, water was slowly flowing past her feet. The arm then went back in and the water that was slowly pressing past it flowed faster, and other parts of the ship began to burst from the pressure, and the water level began to rise. Already her mind was racing on how to escape. It didn't take long before the water got close to her knees, but she saw a box that she could stand on and possibly reach one of the upper rafters. She ran over to it and climbed it, but she couldn't reach the upper rafter. But when the water was high enough, the box began to float and she was then able to get up onto the rafter. After that she had to jump past a swinging lantern that was lit. She soon reached an opening that led to the upper deck which wasn't there before. When she reached the deck the ship began to tilt. She was hoping she could reach a box before the ship capsized, but the deck fell apart under her feet, and soon all that could be seen of the ship was the rear end of it slowly going under. But then Carrie resurfaced on a long part of the deck and it laid flat on the surface of the water.

'Narrowly escaped getting impaled, and just barley escaped going down with the ship, lady luck don't give up on me now,' Carrie thought. She looked around and thought she was stranded, but behind her were boxes and parts of the ship that led to a stone bridge. After hopping for a little bit she reached the bridge and found an ax.

"A rather odd place for an ax, but perhaps it belonged to someone who tried to stop Dracula," she thought as she picked it up, and hoped it would do her more good than the person who last had it. She marched down the bridge and could see some kind of gate off in the distance. When she was halfway there, something emerged from the water to her left, and after the water cleared, she saw the same color scales that were on the arms that sunk the ship. It was a dragon like-serpent from what she could tell by how its head was shaped, its eyes were a green color, and it looked at her intently.

"So you're the one who tried to send me to the bottom of the ocean? Well I hate to tell you but I don't drown easy," Carrie said as she placed her hands on her hips. But she sadly knew she couldn't swim worth a darn. But the dragon just let out a loud roar and held one of its arms back. Carrie gasped and just barley ducked his swing. She then ran to try and become a harder target to hit, but then a pillar of water came from under her feet and she went skyward and hit the ground hard.

'I have very little space to move, this battle won't be easy,' Carrie thought as she managed to stand up despite the pain. She then fired a few balls of magic at the dragon and they hit its head, but it didn't even react, but she saw she did some damage. It then went under the water and Carrie slowly walked left and right while trying to keep an eye on the water. It emerged where she figured it would, and she jumped backwards when she saw it spit something she thought would make that pillar of water, but nothing happened. She then shot a few more blasts at the dragon and when she was done she began to turn around but her legs wouldn't move. She looked down and saw a green slime had incased her feet and held them tight. She tugged a few times to try and get free, but the dragon scooped her up. It looked at her as she tried to get free of its grip and it snarled at her before it held her up high. Carrie knew what was going to happen, she then pulled out her ax and tossed it where the arm came out at and chopped it off. She landed softly and shot the dragon a few times in the head, but she freaked out when a new arm quickly sprouted from where she chopped it off at. The dragon then faced her and straightened up but Carrie realized it was going to try and smash her flat, so she dove past it as it slammed into the bridge and took part of it with it. The dragon the soon emerged again and shot out water that made the towers of water, but Carrie dodged each one, but then the dragon shot out a green slime while in the middle of doing that and Carrie landed on it while dodging that last pillar of water, but she quickly shot it and it vanished and she dove under the dragon's swing and shot it one last time in the head and it thrashed around in pain before slightly pausing, then falling onto its back and it floated on the surface of the water, with no sign of life. Carrie then took a big breath before letting out a sigh.

'If this was the first guy to face, I'll be lucky to be able to beat the rest,' she thought. She then heard the gate behind begin to open, so she made her way to the gate and walked past it and it then slammed shut behind her.

'Not like I can escape that way,' she thought as she shrugged it off. She was still on a stone bridge, but she could see the side of a cliff ahead of her. Close to the base of the cliff were five odd looking green guys, just jumping up and down. She stared blankly at them for a few seconds before she got what she figured was close enough and shot out a fully charged blast at one of them, but it kept on going and bashed the other two, so she had to shoot one more to get the last two.

'Not very strong guys, but might have been annoying if I had melee weapons,' she thought. When she reached the side of the cliff, she could see the only way to climb up was to climb the stone platforms that were sticking out. It was a little exhausting to make the climb as there were a lot of platforms and she had to pull herself up every single one of them. But never the less she made it, and she could see another gate not to far ahead. After she walked over to it she rested in front of it as to how tired she from climbing and getting bounded a little by the water dragon. After what she felt like was enough of a rest, she turned around and tried to figure out how to open the gate. It was made of two great big wooden doors, but what was most eye catching was the huge stone plate right in the middle of them. After carefully looking at it, she figured all she had to do was blow the stone plate off. She shot two energy blasts at it, and the center of the plate broke and the doors began to swing inward. She waited patiently for the doors to fully open as she didn't want to rush in, but two big bone hands grabbed each door and swung them fully open and standing there was a huge skeleton with three eyes holes in the head, two where they should be, but there was one right in the center of the forehead. Carrie didn't even get a chance to react as it roared loudly in her face and the force of its breath knocked her off her feet right onto her back. After being a little dazed she propped herself on her hands and watched as the skeleton ran back inward.

"Boy someone sure is grouchy this morning," she said out loud. It actually became morning a little before she face the dragon, but because it was so cloudy it was hard to tell. After she stood up she couldn't help but stare at how the skeleton ran, it was running like an ape. She ran after it into a sort of boxed in area, but there were two open spots, but she could go either because there was no ground. It stopped at the opening straight from the gate and turned around and swung a huge bone at her, but she just barley jumped over it. She quickly shot a few energy shots at it, and almost knocked it over, but caught itself on one of its hands, and began to run again. She gave chase, and it soon stopped and pounded the ground with the bone.

'What in the heck is it doing? It could wake up the…' but she stopped the thought as some skeletons began to climb out of the dirt.

"Sure is one heck of a wakeup procedure,' she thought. She quickly dispatched the skeletons and got knocked down by the force of the swing from the big bone and it just missed her back by inches. She quickly rolled onto her back and shot a few blasts and got the same result as last time, and the skeleton began to run to the other opening. She followed it and jumped its swing when it stopped and shot it a few more times, and this time after it caught itself again, it held its head and stopped angrily on one foot as it roared, after it was done venting its frustration, it turned around and jumped over the ledge and made a loud splash when it hit the water below. She looked over the edge and saw the huge ripples where it hit, and could see a bridge coming up so she could cross.

'Not exactly a victory I was hoping for, but I'll probably meet him again later,' she thought. But after shrugging off what just happened, she made her way across the bridge to an old busted statue she first thought was a fountain. Also in the area were two metal gates and a path that led to a partly broken bridge. She figured the gates wouldn't budge, so she looked around the fountain while fending off some skeletons that just kept on coming out of the earth. The only path she could take was the somewhat broken bridge, as both begin and ending sides were gone, so all was left was the middle. After jumping across to the other side, she found two torches in front of a pedestal with a pillar in the middle of it. After walked around it she found a lever was on the other side.

'This should open one of the gates,' she thought as she pulled the lever. After it was fully down the gate across from her, opened, but then the bridge went down. But before she could even run over to see how far it went down, a huge muscular wereleopard landed just a few feet in front of her. She quickly turned around, but she only took one step as the wereleopard grabbed her other leg and lifted her high into the air and then slammed her into the ground.

'This guys sure don't have sex discrimination that a lot of people seem to believe,' she thought as she pulled herself forward, the main advantage she has over a lot of these guys is that she has ranged attacks, she just has to make the space in order for it to work. It was a little hard to do that as they were in a boxed area, but she got him without too much trouble, just slightly sore ribs. After she applied the final blow, his body went up and flames and roared in pain. After it was gone the bridge returned. She made her way past the statue and through the gate, and down the path beyond, she came across two more of those odd green guys, but she got them before they could even get close. After walking further down the path, she came across a rather odd setup; there was a huge hole, and two shrine like things around it. She went to go examine the one closest to her, but before she could get close enough, she heard the dirt shifting.

'More skeletons?' she asked in her head. But got a different answer, hands were coming out of the dirt, with sickly looking flesh.

"Zombies!" she then exclaimed. She went to her left to avoid one of the zombies that were coming out, but had to keep backing up as the hands kept on coming out trying to grab her. She took a few more steps and with the last one, her heel didn't go on anything so her foot slipped on the edge and she screamed as the rest of her body went with it. She fell a bit but hit solid ground not to far below, a bit too solid to her liking as she landed on another stone platform sticking out of the wall. Looking around she figured her best bet was to climb down the rest of the platforms. When she reached bottom she at first thought there was nothing there, but she then noticed how cracked the wall was.

'One good blast should but this wall down,' she thought, but before she did that she went back to the other platform before shooting the wall just incase. Only the wall grumbled from the blast, and there was a hidden tunnel. The tunnel went straight for a ways, and then went right. She figured it would be best if she took the trip slowly. She few a few skeletons here and there, and was surprised at something.

'After just escaping the zombies up there, I thought for sure some would be down here, guess I was just luc…' her thought trailed off when she almost fell over. She realized it was because a zombie came part way out of the dirt behind her and stretched a ways and grabbed her ankles. She figured she best be careful on how she moved so she wouldn't pull the zombie the rest of the way out. She then heard a rather odd sound in front of her; she looked forward and saw a blue skeleton that was sparking. She gasped as she looked at her feet.

'I better move fast, the last thing I need is a shock from getting hugged!' she thought as she pulled out her rings and channeled her magic through them, and sliced the hands of the zombie at the wrist, and she dove to the side and the skeleton tripped and fell on the zombie and blew up. Carrie didn't give herself time to try and figure out what happened, all she knew was that she had to get out of the tunnel, and fast. She wasn't that far from the tunnel, and she ran out, turned to the right and jumped onto another stone platform before collapsing.

"few deep breaths ok, it appears that there are skeletons that explode for no real reason, and as to how they explode, no idea, this is just a messed up castle," she said out loud. "Wait a minute; I'm not even in the castle yet. Oh boy things are sure to be fun when I get in there," she then leaped from the platform to one that was just sitting on the water, and found a similar setup to the one lever she used to open that one gate. She operated it and soon found herself surrounded by fish men.

"Sorry guys but I'm in a hurry," she said before making herself an opening to get to the other platforms, and how they were spaced, none of the fish men could reach her. She made her way to the top and found a path that probably led from the other gate at the broken fountain. But ahead of her was that gate she just opened and she made her way to it, and soon she could see Casltevania, the home of The Prince of Darkness, Dracula. She was about halfway to the drawbridge, when a huge bone hand grabbed the ledge, and she knew who it was, it was the big skeleton from before.

"So, you're ready for a rematch?" she asked, but all it did was roar like usual. So it ran to one side, and Carrie gave chase and shot at it a few times, it seemed to be following the same pattern. After she shot at it again, its hand came off.

'AHA! I have him now!' she thought. But this time it did a slight change in pattern, it ran to the middle of the area, and she could see sparks going through its body. First it did a huge leap, and when it landed, it sent out a shockwave along the surface of the ground in a circle shape, but it moved slow enough for her to jump over it. But it was still sparking.

'What is he up to now?' she asked in her head. The skeleton then faced her and bent down and spewed poison at her, but she managed to avoid it, and it stopped sparking. Carrie kept up the pace and soon it lost the part below the elbow.

'Dang, all I'm taking off is one arm,' she thought. After a few more hits, it lost the whole arm at the shoulder. It then did the combo before, same result, but then it called up some reinforcements, but she shot him during that and she broke its spine and it hit the ground with a loud thud, but it was still alive. She took out the skeletons it called, and got whacked by its huge bone, but she then jumped onto its back and slashed at its neck with her rings until the head came off, and it made a dying noise.

"Whew, am I glad that's over" she said as she rubbed her head. She then got off and went toward the drawbridge as it began to rain, and she stood close to the edge where the big skeleton came from, the rain began to pour down faster. Soon the drawbridge came down, and hit the ledge a few feet in front of her. She gazed up at the castle as the rain began to pour harder and harder, as if to try and deter her, but she made up her mind, she came this far, she wasn't going to back down now, she then made her way across the drawbridge, and soon, she vanished into the darkness.

End Chapter 1
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 2

The half-human girl

It was a stormy day at Castlevania, and marching into the castle gate was Carrie. She made her way in, and paused when she came across another gate. She examined it, and it was sturdy, and could probably withstand her magic. But then the area shook and she looked back just as the draw bridge was going up, and a gate came down in front of it. It was not like she could head back to the village from the way she came if she wanted to anyway. She examined the area, and to her left and right were doors, the one to her left she figured was locked by how the door handle looked, so she went to the right. And through the door was a round room, which was pretty big as to how far it went around, and how tall it was. To her left were the stairs that led to the top, with no other option, she began her ascent. There were some parts on the way that were straight, but some of those parts were a little broken, so she had to be careful. After climbing a few sets of stairs, she came across a bone pillar at the top of one of them. The bone pillar had a dragon like head that could spit out fireballs. Naturally with her powers, she had no real trouble, but the top of the next set of stairs was a little tricky because she stopped to look at something just in the right spot and a huge blade with blood on came down in front of her.

"Ok, be cautious of the next few stairs." She made her way to the top of the tower and opened the door that was there. She gasped after she came through as there was a huge two-headed, bone-like serpent wrapped around the gears in the room. The heads couldn't reach her where she was at, but the fireballs they pat out could. It took some careful maneuvering but after shooting one of the heads for awhile, it turned black, and instead of its usual fireball, it shot out a huge long flamethrower like attack. She just barely avoided getting badly burned, and managed to destroy the head, and soon took out the other one, and the gate that was in the room raised up. Before she went down that path, she found a lever in front of the gears and pulled it, after that she felt the place shake. She went down the path that was open to her and made her way down, and came across a rather odd pile of bones; they were a green color. But the purpose was then made obvious as a skeleton morphed out of the pile and the pile stayed the same. Knowing that they would just keep on coming she jumped down a hole that was close by and found herself in some sort of storage area as there were a pile of bags in one spot, and right next to one of the piles was a bone pillar. This one went down as easy as the other one, but after that she saw something sparkling at the top of the shelf that was above the bone pillar. After climbing up the shelf she found a key, which probably unlocks that one door. After climbing down another hole, she was back where she started, and she quickly unlocked the door and made her way inside. The setup was similar to the other room, except it was a little darker, and there was a huge hole in the floor. But otherwise the room was the same in terms of concept, having to climb sets of stairs to get to the top. After she reached the top of the first set, she walked along the path that was there, but then her feet went into the rubble as the middle of the path collapsed but she caught herself on the ledge behind her.

"Ok, I have to watch more closely where I step." She then climbed back up, and then jumped across the gap. She then went up a few more sets of stairs while killing bone pillars and avoiding the huge blades. But she then came across a rather odd colored path, it was green, and it looked like it was made of separate pieces.

'What is this?' But then the piece in front of her spun over and spikes came into view.

'Ok, I either would have gotten impaled, or fell down and break every bone in my body.' And just as soon as the last piece was being reset, she ran across and made her way to the top. The second to last set of stairs was a little tricky as it was the same color as the other platforms. She jumped up the stairs and soon reached the top floor. And at the top was a door with a moon crest on it. Not paying it any mind she tried to open the door, but it didn't budge.

'Huh?' she then looked more closely at it, there was text that read: the seal will only open in the light of the moon.

'So this door will only open when the moon is up? Well, that gives me time to rest a little.' So she waited for time to pass. She tried to open the door the split second the moon was entering the sky, and it opened. She walked in and found gears like in the other part of the tower. She quickly found the lever and pulled it, and the gears turned and the place shook, and the other gate opened where she could progress. Soon after it was done, the bells in the clock tower began to chime, and she looked out the hole in the wall, and could see the castle. But then something caught her eye, walking closer she was a person floating just a few feet away, and not just any person, it was Dracula himself, wearing a dark blue outfit with gold trim here and there, his face was pale, he had long white hair, his face was elderly, as he also had a beard, while he floated there he had his arms crossed.

"Dracula, so you decided to go for a walk?" Carrie asked. "Miserable worm, upstart weakling!" he protested. "So when things go bad you insult people? Not very becoming for someone of your stature," she said as she placed her hands on her hips.

"Very well then, come and meet your doom! Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho!" he laughed as he turned to mist and vanished.

"Was he even listening to me? I guess not." With that aside, she went through the other hole in the wall and made her way down to the other gate and made her way out. Just as soon as she was outside, the gate came down behind her.

'What is it with these guys and locking the doors behind me? It's not like I can escape if I wanted to,' she then began to survey the area while going ahead, and noticed some bats flying overhead, and just as soon they were out of sight, she tripped and fell down.

'That's what I get for not paying attention. So what did I trip on anyway?' and she got her answer, she had tripped on the leg of what she thought was a dead animal, but it wasn't an animal, it was the three headed demon in the shape of a hound, there were a few other bodies just like it lying around, all dead.

'Someone must have gotten here just before me, but how? And who?' And she got her answer, past a double gate was a girl about in her twenties, but she couldn't get a good look at her as there was a hound on her with fire coming out of each head. Carrie began to run over to help her, but the girl held out one arm and claws came out of her gauntlet, and she slashed off each head with one slash each. After she pushed off the body, the rest of her came into view; her clothes were a little odd. They were the same dark blue color as her eyes and hair, she wore a blue jacket, shorts that were cut at the thighs, and knee high boots. But was really odd about her was her ears, they were long, and stuck straight up. From where Carrie was standing, there were fences to her left and right, and the girl went to the one to her left while talking out loud.

"Blasted mongrel, coming out of nowhere and knocking me over," the girl muttered. She then reached beyond the fence and pulled out a long thin sword and placed it in the holster tied to her waist. She began to head for what looked like a mansion but paused, then looked back.

"Where did you come from?" she asked. Carrie was a little nervous.

"Uh…the village."

The girl then walked over. "How did you get here?"

Carrie figured she was trying to determine if she was a monster or not.

"By boat."

The girl then blinked a few times. "You can get here by boat?" She sounded like she had no idea that it was even possible.

"How did you get here?" Carrie finally got to ask.

"Through the forest, I climbed one of the trees and jumped over the fence, I didn't think they would have such a welcome wagon," she said while pointing to one of the trees, she then paused a few seconds.

"I forgot my manners for the moment, seeing as to how you're not a monster. I'm Sarah, and you are?" Carrie could see Sarah had no intention of harming her.

"I'm Carrie Fernandez," she replied. Sarah almost went into shock.

"Did you say 'Carrie Fernandez'?" she asked.

"Yes. Why are you so surprised?" Carrie asked. Sarah then held her head.

"Oh why haven't I returned to my proper time?" she wondered.

"Just what are you anyway?"

"I'm a numan," Sarah replied.

"New what?" Carrie asked.

"Hm, how do I put it? It's spelled n-u-m-a-n, but pronounced somewhat like new men," she replied.

"Ok," said Carrie, "so I now how to pronounce it, but what are you exactly?"

"It's sort of a long story," she answered. "But I'm actually a half numan. My mother was a full numan, my father was a human. What numans actually are is a race that can live through a harsh period. How we came into existence was through an experiment call Neitype research. The first one created had some problems, but over the years, the research was perfected, and thus here I am, not created in a test tube, but born."

"Here is an interesting question…" but Carrie didn't get to ask.

"Every numan made for the experiments were female," she added.

"So, the only way for a male numan to come into existence is for them to marry?" Carrie wondered.

"Yes. And I did have a brother."

"Did? You mean he's dead?" Carrie asked.

"Sadly yes, he was killed," Sarah replied.

'And Deedlit blamed herself for it' she added silently. But then a thought came to mind.

"Were you the only one to come on the boat, or did you come here alone?" Sarah asked.

"I came here of my own accord," Carrie replied.

"Well, seeing as to how we sort of have the same goals, why don't we work together?"

"What do you mean same goals? I'm here to kill Dracula for what happened…" Carrie didn't get to finish.

"To avenge the death of your mother," Sarah supplied.

"How did you know that?" Carrie wondered.

"I'm from the future, I'm not of this time, and I've met one of your descendents," she answered. She then pondered a little.

"We're from the same time," Sarah said as they then went towards the mansion and walked past the fountain that was there and went inside.

"Normally I would say this isn't that bad of a place for the count, but I know this place isn't his, just a place that got wrapped up into the castle," Sarah said. The room was somewhat big, there were stairs almost right in front of the front door, there were fancy candles, the floor and pillars were sort of a gold color, and the carpet was red.

"You're right, this particular place once belong to a man that now lives in the village," Carrie agreed. Sarah then looked around.

"Yeah, Henry, if I remember right." Carrie figured she was telling the truth about being from the future, how else would she know all about this. But at that moment, Sarah's ears twitched.

"Something wrong?" she asked.

"Something is here…on the ceiling, its moving fast," Sarah replied. Carrie looked up and saw something zipping across the ceiling like Sarah said, it went above the door and launched off and did some flips and landed a few feet in front of Carrie. It was then clear what it was, it was a vampire. Carrie was in a stunned horror when she saw its face, she knew it was going to be pale, but it didn't even look human, just a huge gap where the mouth would be, and it had long fangs at each corner of the mouth. It then went for her but she managed to overcome her fear and leaped to the side as it tried to grab her. After it stumbled a little, Sarah stabbed it in the back with her sword. After it turned around she tried to slash at it but it grabbed her hand in mid-swing, but she then held out her other hand and the claws came from the gauntlet again and she slashed his chest.

"You just going to stand there or what?" she asked. Carrie jumped into action and then shot him a few times and he began to run after her.

"Yikes! This guy is faster then I thought he was!" she said as he began to close the gap between them, but she fired out another shot and it homed in on him and knocked him over. But he got up really fast but got slashed by an energy slash from Sarah's sword and turned into a bat and fled.

"Where did you get those weapons from?" Carrie asked.

"The claws are a memento from my mother," Sarah said as she showed the back of her hand. "But the sword, I have no idea where it came from. I just found it and was able to use its power. I don't think I've even fully learned all it can do."

They then made their way up the stairs and turned left and went through the door there. The door led to a small path that they figured led to a garden. After going through the door at the end of the path, they entered a rose garden. The roses were a bright red.

"I'm amazed these plants are even still alive, look at how beautiful they are!" Carrie said in amazement.

"You're right, they even smell nice," Sarah agreed. The room was round and there was a stand in the middle of the room. Roses were in the stand and were at the border where the fresh air comes in. They went into the door to the right and walked up the stairs in the room and entered the door to their left. It was a bedroom, with a bed in the upper left corner, and there was a door to the right. Carrie then walked over to it.

"I wonder where this one leads?" She started to turn the handle but something yanked the door out of her hands. There was an elderly-looking man in the other room and he began to walk toward Carrie while holding something out towards her as she backed up. But he then caught sight of Sarah and ran toward her and tried to strike her with the object but she grabbed his wrist and made him drop it. She then realized it was a cross.

"How can you withstand the might of the cross?" the man asked. Sarah then bent down and picked up the cross.

"Because I'm no demon from Dracula," she replied as she handed him the cross. She then noticed the cross around his neck, and the huge cross on his back.

"Are you a vampire hunter?" she asked.

"Yes I am. I'm Charlie Vincent, mightiest of all vampire hunters," he replied.

"Right," Carrie said, sounding very unsure about that. He then looked at her.

"You look like a villager, but her…" He glanced at Sarah. "Just what are you?" he asked.

"That is none of your concern as she and I are here to dispose of Dracula, he is not for someone like you," Sarah replied.

"You may have a chance, but her? Don't make me laugh!" he said.

"Speak not of matters that do not concern you! Dracula is not an opponent to take lightly," Carrie said as she crossed her arms.

"Save both your breaths, I doubt we can reach an understanding from bickering like this, Charlie, have you possibly seen something that could help us?" Sarah asked.

"I'm not so sure if this is helpful, but I spied a young woman in the rose garden about dawn. Even in the midst of all these monsters, she was calmly tending the flowers." he replied.

"Talk about devoted," Carrie commented.

"It would seem that way," Sarah agreed. "Let's go see if she will show up, it's almost dawn now," she added. So Sarah and Carrie left the room, and after they closed the door, Sarah's ears twitched again.

"What now?" Carrie asked. Sarah then placed her ear on the door, and could hear the sound of snoring.

"Mr. so called 'mightiest of all vampire hunters' dozed off." Sarah replied. But with that aside, they went back to the rose garden.

"That guy was sort of an oddball," Carrie commented.

"He's just full of himself. But he sure must trust those crosses to sleep in a place like this," Sarah agreed. They just sat there for about twenty minutes or so, and Sarah thought she noticed something odd about one of the roses, but before she could examine it, a woman's voice spoke.

"Excuse me, I would like to water the flowers," the woman said. Quickly stepping aside they saw a blond woman in a red dress, she was carrying a watering can.

"Who are you?" Carrie asked.

"My name is Rosa, I look after these white roses," Rosa replied.

"White roses?" Carrie and Sarah asked simultaneously. And at that moment when Rosa tipped that watering can, blood came out.

"You…you're a vampire?" Carrie asked.

"Why have you no fear? None but vampires and demons live here. I'll forget I saw you, leave quickly," Rosa ordered.

"But we can't do that, as long as Dracula lives children live in fear, we can't abandon them," Carrie protested.

"Very well, you must go to the archives. The key to the archives…ah, a previous adventurer took it," Rosa recalled.

"That idiot Charlie," Sarah grumbled. Rosa then walked toward the door.

"I can held you no more, don't loose your lives too quickly," she said before vanishing into thin air. Quickly heading back to the bedroom, Charlie was still sleeping.

"What do we do now?" Carrie asked.

"Wait in the other room. We need all the strength we can get," Sarah replied. Sarah let Carrie sit in the chair while she sat on the ledge in front of the mirror in the room.

"So, who do you take after?" Carrie asked.

"What was that?"

"I mean, who you look like," Carrie replied.

"Oh. Well, my face, hair style, and body type are taken from my mother, but hair color I got from her older sister. My eyes are similar to my father's, as one of his friends pointed out." Sarah then sighed. "My father and mother had so much in common in some cases. They were both great warriors that fought for peace and humanity, it's just hard to believe how long they've both fought before a long period of peace came along, one of the friends of my father is still alive, and has pretty much been fighting almost her whole life."

"Just how old is she if she's been fighting for a long time?" Carrie asked.

"She's definitely old, but her beauty will never fade as she is an immortal,"

"An immortal?" Carrie repeated.

"In terms of she can't die of old age, but she can be killed," Sarah replied. Her ears then twitched.

"You know, that is a handy feature to have," Carrie commented.

"It has helped us out a lot," Sarah agreed. They went into the room and found Charlie patrolling the area. They had to really try not to laugh at him seeing as to how the monsters don't seem to come to this room, and they would have to be really small for him to have to patrol like that.

"Excuse us, but do you have a key to the archives?" Carrie asked.

"The key to the archives? You must mean this key; I found it in the rose garden. My intuition tells me it's worthless, you can take it if you want," And with that he handed it over to Carrie.

'That's some intuition,' Carrie thought. They left the room and went down the hall.

"We'll go into the room at the far side of the hall first," Sarah said. They weren't even halfway into the hall yet and the picture of a knight in the stain glass window came out.

"Now that is freaky!" Sarah commented. The knight went down without to much of a hassle, but another came out of the other window. After taking him down, they finally made to the door they wanted to enter. It looked like a dinning room of some sort, as it was long and had a long table in the middle of it. They were so shocked to see that the table was still intact they forgot to close the door behind them. They walked toward the mirror at the far end of the table to get to the door at that end of the room. Just as they were in front of the mirror they heard the door slam. Looking over they saw a young man pressed up against the door looking flustered. He was dressed like someone from the village that Carrie came from. He looked out of breath.

"Are you alright?" Sarah asked.

"H…he…hel…help…" the villager stuttered.

"Take it easy, what happened?" Carrie asked.

"This place swarms with demons! You have entered the castle of the demon realm!" he replied.

"Yeah, we're aware of that," Carrie commented.

"If you value your lives, you should leave now!" he said. While both Carrie and the villager talked, Sarah felt something brush against her leg. Looking down she saw a rose next her foot, it had fallen from the vase in front of the mirror. She looked in the mirror and noticed something was out of place.

"What's the matter?" Carrie asked as she looked back, and saw that only her and Sarah showed up in the mirror, the villager was nowhere to be seen. Quickly looking back they saw he turned into his vampire state and looked similar to the vampire they faced earlier, but they knew it wasn't the same one. Sarah jumped onto the table and Carrie jumped back and pressed against the door. The vampire then tried to attack her, but she rolled to the side and stood at the ready.

"You smell different than the usual adventurer. Come, I shall taste your blood!" he said before lunging for Carrie, but she shot right in the face and he fell backwards. But like all vampires, he could get up fast and strike almost instantly. But Carrie was to far away for that tactic to work, she he went after Sarah, but before he could even get on the table, Sarah kicked him right in the face. Under normal circumstances, that kick would have broken something, but due to the fact that vampires are a bit sturdier than the average human, it just hurt a lot. The table gave Carrie and Sarah a tactical advantage, but it didn't last long as the vampire grabbed the table at the middle and flipped it onto its side and shoved it so it pressed against the wall. He managed to get behind Carrie and grabbed her and sunk his fangs into her neck and she screamed. But just a split second after that, Sarah stabbed him in the heart, and he burst into flames and died. Sarah then carefully examined Carrie, she appeared to be alright.

"You don't seem to be a vampire, but I don't know," she said.

"You killed him before he could drink any blood; he just sank his fangs into my neck. Gosh it still hurts," Carrie complained as she rubbed her neck.

"Perhaps this will help," Sarah offered. She held her hand at the wound on Carrie's neck, and a faint light formed, Carrie could feel something soothing as the pain began to fade, and the holes faded away before the light faded.

"That feels much better. How did you do that?" Carrie asked.

"It is a special technique that numans can learn. The techniques can either be offensive or defensive, but they use up magic so I try to use it only when necessary, but the magic does regenerate, it just takes time." Sarah replied. So they went through the door and had to turn left into a small hallway and used the key they got. They walked in and had to turn left and after going further in they saw a huge bookshelf.

"Are we supposed to find a book?" Carrie asked.

"That I'm not sure, there seems to be another room, you check that one, I'll look here," Sarah replied. So with that Carrie went into the other room and found a smaller bookshelf, one that she could climb onto if she wanted to. Sarah examined a small table that was in front of the huge bookshelf. On it was a diary of the former owner of the mansion before it became part of Dracula's castle. Carrie didn't find anything eye catching on the shelves, so she jumped up and grabbed onto the top of the bookcase, and saw a key. She then pulled herself all the way up and picked it up. She then went back to Sarah and told her what she found, after that they went back into the hall that after the dinning room and went into the door to their right. It looked like a living room and the windows were left open, they paid no mind to the ghosts that were coming in and went through the door to their right. They then walked down a circular staircase and found a rolled up scroll at the bottom. They looked at it and it appeared to be a contract of some kind, but the text was very hard to read. At that moment a man's voice spoke.

"Prey, excuse me, but have you seen a scroll hereabouts?" he asked. They turned around and saw a man dressed in a dark green business suit and hat. He also wore glasses that obscured his eyes. He also had a brown beard. One oddball thing about him that caught their eye was that he had a thin tail swishing left and right.

"Ah that's it! I thank you dearly, it is most important to my business. I forgot my manners. I am Renon. I am what you would call a demon," he added as he tipped his hat. With that said, they were about to strike him down but he held up his hand.

"Wait! Wait! I'm not an enemy! I'm here to sell supplies to those who venture into the castle. Surly we were fated to meet," he said. Carrie and Sarah gave each other a quick glance and they looked very unsure about the whole thing.

"It is shameful for a demon to be working, but one needs gold even in the underworld these days," he added. He then pulled out a pocket watch and looked at it.

"Oh my goodness, is that the time? We've talked for far too long. Remember; use the scroll to summon me, whenever you need," he added as he topped his hat again, and then turned into mist and vanished. They looked at the scroll for a few seconds.

"Think we can trust him?" Carrie asked.

"We maybe able to trust him to give us what we pay for, but I don't trust being not able to read what the text says, there might be more to it," Sarah replied. And with that they went out the door and were at the beginning of a hedge maze. On either side of the gate ahead of them, were two scary dog-like statues. One was darker than the other. They went over to the gate and it was locked. They tried the key and it opened. They wandered in the maze for a few minutes and crossed a stone bridge that lead to a dead end. They were about to head back until something shifted a bush that was in one of the corners.

"Who's there?" Carrie called. And out came from behind the bush was a young boy, dressed in the same color purple as his hair and eyes, and he wore a red pendent around his neck.

"Please, help me," he asked.

"What is a child as young as this doing here?" Sarah asked. They both went over to him and knelt down.

"It's ok, you're safe with us. What is your name?" Carrie asked.

"M…my name is Malus," Malus replied.

"Malus, do you know where you parents are?" Sarah asked.

"They…they burned my village…my mother and father too…" Malus replied.

"That's awful!" Carrie exclaimed.

"And they took the children, the demon in the black robe was looking for a certain child and…and I can't remember!" Malus said as he held his head.

"Take it easy, it seems like you've been through a pretty big ordeal," Sarah said. After a few seconds there was a loud growl, and the statues they saw at the beginning of the maze jumped through one of the hedges, and they slowly began to head towards them.

"Ugly mutts, I guess they were playing possum," Sarah commented. When they got to a certain point, Malus ran off screaming.

"Malus wait! It's too dangerous to run off alone!" Carrie called, but he kept on going. It didn't take long for the statues to be beaten, as it only to one hit and they made a death sound and fell on their sides. They went to find Malus and saw him but he ran off. They went down the path he took and they saw a door. Sarah was just a little bit ahead of Carrie, and just before Sarah reached the door, Carrie screamed. Looking back Sarah saw one of the statues had its mouth around one of her legs, and the other one was heading right for her.

"Guess these guys don't die, only get stunned!" Sarah commented before slashing the one that leaped for her. Carrie managed to beat the one that had her leg and limped over to Sarah. Due to her small size it wasn't hard for Sarah to pick her up and carry her. After going through the door she just saw Malus go down a path, and she followed but saw him crawl through a small gap. Turning back to try and find another way she just barley jumped the two statues. She turned around a corner and ran a bit, and something huge rounded the other corner and she just barley ducked its swing.

"It's the creature!" Carrie exclaimed. The creature was a tall man that was made of dead bodies, and it had a chainsaw.

"Sorry big guy, but I don't have much time to play!" Sarah exclaimed as she did a jump slash at its head, and it toppled over. They figured he was just stunned. They managed to catch sight of Malus and followed him and just barley escaped each encounter with the three monsters. After a few minutes they found Malus waiting in front of a door and he opened when they got close enough. After they were through the door slammed shut, and it appeared the monsters couldn't follow them. Sarah then set Carrie down and quickly mended her leg. After that was done Carrie went over to the gate that Malus was standing next to and opened it.

"You have come this far. Follow the path in the forest and you should reach the village. Watch out for the demons in the forest," Carrie warned. Malus was silent, but he went past the gate and it closed, and he soon vanished out of sight. Then they turned their sights to the door they came trough, they could hear the displeased sounds of the statues.

"Let us see what is down the path ahead of us," Sarah said. So they went down the path and found another key. They continued onward and found a door that led back into the mansion. They went back inside and were in the servants' quarters. They went out the other door and were back where they started. They made their way back to the entrance of the maze, and had to avoid the monsters again, but they found a door they had to unlock, so they quickly used the key and slammed the door, and could hear the displeased sounds of the statues again.

"Whew, am I glad we don't have to…" Carrie tried to say, but just as soon as they turned around, they fell down into a small stream.

"At least it wasn't deep water, who knows what kind of creatures swim in the deep," Sarah said as she stood up. She then helped up Carrie.

"I'm the one that should be the most grateful, I can't swim," Carrie commented. They walked through the stream and climbed onto a bridge and saw a small building to their left, they figured the door to their right led back to the maze. So they went through the door and had to walk down some stairs. When they reached bottom they saw a coffin in the distance.

"I'm not sure what this place was intended for, but I don't think that belongs here," Sarah commented. They quietly walked over to the coffin and Sarah gave the gesture to Carrie to open it. Carrie got a hold of it while Sarah drew her sword and held it at the ready. Carrie then took a deep breath, then yanked the lid off and Sarah was about to plunge her sword in, but paused. Carrie wondered what the problem was and looked in; there was nobody inside, just and empty casket. Sarah quickly looked around the room with her ears twitching, but couldn't see anything, but she could her something, it was just hard to pinpoint due to how the room was setup. But at that moment something zipped down and hit the floor. They walked over and it was the body of a young woman in a nightgown. They quickly looked up and saw the vampire they saw when they first entered.

"It's very rude to interrupt someone who is enjoying his meal," he said.

"Or perhaps I'll think different, like the main dish has arrived," he added. He then dropped from the ceiling and landed behind them.

"I'll finish you off here and now!" he protested. He then sprung forward and tried to slash at them, but they dodged with ease. They battled for a few good minutes as he would make a retreat to the ceiling and try to drop on them, but the last time he tired, Sarah grabbed him and tossed him towards the coffin, but before he could do anything else, Carrie grabbed a pointy piece of wood that was lying around and tossed it with all her might, and impaled him in the heart and his body burst into flames.

"Impossible! I, a vampire, defeated by a human?" he asked before he fell onto his back. He then turned into dust. Just a split second after that they felt a terrible feeling, looking back they saw the woman slowly getting back up in the vampire fashion.

"There's always one more isn't there?" Sarah complained. Things were a bit more complicated as this one was able to turn into mist and summon bats to pester them. The battle took much longer then the battle with the male vampire, but Sarah slashed her at the shoulder, down past the ribcage, and she burst into flames and vanished.

"That's three vampires down," Sarah commented as she sheathed her sword.

"Let's have a closer look at this coffin," Carrie said. They went over, and the bottom of the coffin began to shift, it then lowered and went into one of the sides to reveal a hidden path.

"Sure is dark down there," Carrie commented.

"Maybe, but it's the only place we can go from here," Sarah added. With that they gave each other a quick glance before jumping into the opening and vanishing into the darkness.

End Chapter 2
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 3

The Dark offer

After falling for a little bit, our heroines landed in some underground cavern.

"Do you have any idea where we're at?" Carrie asked.

"Some type of water channel as I can hear water," Sarah replied. They walked for a little bit and turned left and continued onward. After a few more seconds, they could feel the ground shifting; the path beneath them was beginning to grumble. They managed to leap to safety before the path completely collapsed. They looked back and could see they would have fallen into a bottomless pit if they didn't react fast enough.

"Something tells me we'll come across that a lot down here," Sarah commented. They then had to climb across a ledge in order to proceed. After they made it across, they found the water Sarah was hearing in an open area. Carrie stood at the edge and looked left and right, and after a few seconds, she could smell something odd, she then bent down by the water.

"I smell poison, this water is deadly." Sarah then looked at it. "I could tell something was wrong with it," she commented. With that they went to the right and soon began to cross a bridge. To their right they could see a huge flow of water blocking the path. They were just halfway across when they heard something; they looked around and saw some bubbles in the water to their left. After a few seconds a lizard head poke out. After a few more seconds another popped out behind it, and soon they realized they were lizard men when they stood up and began to walk towards them. Carrie and Sarah began to back up as the lizard men began to climb onto the edge in front of them, they had swords and shields, and Carrie looked back and saw another one come out. "They have us surrounded," she said. Sarah then unsheathed her sword. "Maybe, but I won't go down without a fight." But before she could do anything, one of the ones in front of them ran around the corner to their left. Sarah then smirked. "Two on two, not bad odds." And with that she went for the one ahead of them while Carrie took care of the one behind them. They were a little tough because of their shields, but they managed to knock them away to apply the final blow. They rounded the corner the other lizard took, and found him standing in front of something, he then shot out a fireball from his mouth, but the shot the went down and hit the ground just a few feet from Sarah.

"Not bad fire shooting, had you aimed a little higher you might have hit me," she then held up her sword and fire shot out from the hilt and nailed the lizard right in the chest and he hit the ground with a thud. Carrie stared blankly at the sword for a few seconds, until Sarah noticed.

"You've never seen a magic sword before?" she asked. Carrie then held out her hand.

"Can I look more closely at it?" Sarah then handed it over without hesitation. Carrie then felt a bit of a power surge when her fingers wrapped around the golden handle. She looked at it closely, and could see a blue gem was placed at the hilt of the sword, when she looked more closely at it, she could see some kind of energy flowing inside.

"Where did you find this sword?" Sarah then pondered. "Some sort of alternate realm I think. I remember going through a portal of some kind, and I wondered around for awhile, until a found an old temple, and inside was some sort of mural. It was worn out so I couldn't made heads or tails of it, but the statue that was holding the sword was interesting." Carrie blinked a few times. "In what way?"

"Well, it had the same face as another statue in the room, how that makes it interesting you may ask, is because the one that wasn't holding the sword was dressed like a warrior, while the one that was dressed like a goddess." Carrie's eyes widened as she handed over the sword. "Dressed like a goddess while the other one like a warrior? That does seem a bit strange." Sarah nodded. "I'm not so sure what to make of it myself, but my best guess was is that she was once a mortal like us, but what she did that was so great to become like that, I have no idea." Carrie shook her head. "We're getting off track here." Sarah then nodded. "You're right," she agreed. And with that they went over to what the lizard man was guarding.

"He was guarding a platform?" Carrie asked. It was square platform the stuck out of the ground a few inches. Sarah thought for a moment before she placed her foot on it and the platform sank, and things quieted down a bit. They went back and just as Sarah figured; it was a switch that controlled the flow of water. They wondered around the place for a good while, they came across two sets of flowing water, and had to jump from a few platforms to reach the one of the switches, and they had to search awhile to find the other one, and they came across a very scary trap, there were two holes in front of them, and huge spikes would drop down every few seconds into the holes.

"How are we supposed to get by that?" Carrie asked. Sarah gave her a quick glance. "I'll go first, you wait here unless something happens to me," she replied. Sarah then took a deep breath, and when her chance came, she made it across. She made her way down and turned right and ran out of sight. Carrie waited nervously, and after a few minutes she saw a blue skeleton come out of the ground where Sarah would have to come back to. She then remembered what it did, and just as soon as it was about to head where Sarah was, "Exploding skeleton!" Carrie yelled, and after the skeleton ran around the corner, Sarah screamed, and then there was a big boom, and all was silent. Carrie had no idea what to do, but then Sarah came around the corner unharmed.

"Thanks for the heads up," she called. She then made her way back and they went back to where the water was flowing. They where just about to enter a narrow passage, until Carrie fell over, and Sarah looked back and saw a lizard man had grabbed her ankle, it was still part way in the water, but Carrie shot right in the head and it fell back in. They made their way down the path while more and more came after them, and they soon came across a door with a sun symbol on it, and it wouldn't budge.

"Oh no! Not another time set door!" Carrie exclaimed. Sarah looked at her wrist which had a futuristic watch on it.

"The sun won't be up for another hour!" she said.

"We don't have an hour!" Carrie protested. But at that moment Sarah remembered something, she then reached into one of her pockets and pulled out a red card with a sun symbol on it.

"Where did you get that?" Carrie asked.

"I got it from an enemy, and I hope it does what I think it does," Sarah replied. She then held up the card and it glowed brightly, and after it faded, they heard the lock on the door release. They opened the door and ran in and it slammed shut behind them.

"Do you suppose that card was a key of some kind?" Carrie asked.

"No, I think it actually advanced time," Sarah replied.

"Advanced? You mean we skipped the hour to where the sun rose?" Carrie asked.

"It's the only way I can explain it," Sarah replied. Just a second later her eyes widened when she looked down, Carrie was about to ask her something but she held up her hand.

"Don't move," she said. Carrie glanced down and there was a snake slowly slithering a few feet from her legs, and it was going around in a circle around them, and slowly closing the gap. She then saw one claw slowly come out of Sarah gauntlet, and when it was fully out, the snake had already began to wrap around her legs slightly. When its head came back into view, Sarah slashed it off and it uncurled from Carrie's legs.

"That was scary, where did that snake come from?" she asked. Sarah looked around and soon pointed.

"Off hand I'd say her," she replied. Carrie looked over and there was snake hair woman, medusa.

"Her powers weakened when she joined Dracula, which is why we're not turning into stone when we look at her," Sarah commented. They then began to battle her, and it lasted for a good while as she would summon snakes, pull out a bow and shoot three stone snakes, and when she got close to one of them, she would do a tail whip attack. Sometimes she would pull out a shield to block their attacks, and after they hit her a few times she would try and petrify them. When they figured they almost had her, she began to turn invisible. If it wasn't for the dirt floor they were fighting on, they wouldn't have any idea where she was at. It took a few tries, but Carrie managed to apply the final blow and medusa thrashed around in pain and soon fell limp on the floor. They went over to the other sun marked door and it opened as the sun was still up. They made their way to a fairly large room, but there was nothing in it really, just a hole in the ceiling where the sun could come through in a fairly big beam. But then they noticed a woman in a black dress, with red trim, and a black hat with a feather sticking out of it. Her face looked young but pale. She was holding a rather peculiar-looking staff.

"Her power is strong, it's almost terrifying. Only a child, but a true Fernandez," she said.

"Who are you?" Carrie asked.

"My name is Actrise, people would call me a witch," Actrise replied.

"You look like a witch dressed like that," Sarah commented.

"You're fairly strong too, though we may not know what you are, the both of you could be a great help," Actrise said.

"Help?" Carrie asked.

"Why don't you join us? Your power could help us to restore Dracula to his full power. I'll give you time to consider your answer. Either help in the great works, or rot in the underworld for eternity," Actrise replied before fading into thin air. Carrie and Sarah ran over to where she was and pondered what she just said.

"To restore him to his full power?" Carrie asked.

"Maybe Dracula isn't as strong as he used to be," Sarah replied. They shrugged it off and pressed onward. When they entered the new area Sarah's ears twitched.

"What now?" Carrie asked.

"I hear motors. For motorcycles I think," she replied. The path ahead of them they could go straight, or to the right, but they could tell by the door a head of them that it was locked. When they turned the corner, there were three skeletons, one on one motorcycle, two on the other. The other one had a box on one side. Sarah went after the lone rider while Carrie took on the pair. The pair had a machine gun, but it didn't do them much good when she took out the diver, and the bike kept on going, and the one in the box screamed as it went for the wall before crashing. Sarah didn't have too much trouble with hers. After they were done, there was a door to their right, and if they went further on a door to the left. They went through the door to the left and were in a room that looked like a coliseum. They walked inwards and found the body of a huge behemoth, and it was still intact.

"This thing doesn't look like it's been dead for very long, it doesn't even look injured," Sarah commented. Carrie looked in the mouth and was disgusted.

"Oh gross!" she exclaimed.

"What?"

"It has a huge yellow eyeball in its mouth!" And with that Sarah took a look.

"That's not the most disgusting thing I've ever seen, but still that sure isn't pretty," she commented. They continued onward, and found a wall with a huge symbol on it, and it looked like it was ready to grumble.

"If we had some explosives, we could probably take out this wall, but we should take care of this seal first," Sarah said.

"This is a seal?" Carrie asked, and Sarah nodded.

"Just look at it, the seal isn't on the wall itself, or else the paint would be in the cracks," she replied. With that they went back into the other hall, and went through the door they passed before, and were surprised.

"Yipe! This must be the vampire training room!" Carrie exclaimed. There were quiet a few vampires in the room, and they were a little stronger then the ones before. But they managed to win the battle and press on, they walked up the stairs that were to the left of the room when they came in, and went through a gate at the top. They climbed some more stairs, and when they reached the top and turned around, there were three zombies in the room, naturally being slow and frail they went down with ease. Now there were two doors, one in front of them and one to the right. They took the right door and were in a fairly huge room, one thing that caught their attention was the indentation in the floor where two huge gears were. As they walked by them they noticed that there was a path that led out of the gears. They made there way to a bridge area and below were a bunch of lizard men. Carrie shot at them, but they blocked the shots with their shields and no matter how many times she shot, they didn't even flinch.

"These guys sure are tough," she commented, and when they began to ignore them, they shot out fireballs. Carrie stopped to try and distract them, but she then zipped down, as the small part she was standing on was a platform that would fall when stood on. But she managed to make it back up and they made it to some stairs and left the room. They traveled through a few rooms without anyone bothering them until they entered a bar area, and two vampire maids attacked them, they were much more powerful and faster them any of the rest they fought and to top it off they were insanely nimble as they flipped around all over the place. Sarah managed to flip the one that landed behind her, but the one behind Carrie grabbed her and sank her fangs into her neck. Sarah tried to get to her but the other one tried to do the same thing, but it didn't get to try and suck her blood, but detained her long enough for the one that got Carrie to get a decent drink, but then Carrie broke free and slashed at her neck multiple times until she died. After that she fell to her knees after Sarah finished off hers. When she looked over she saw Carrie was holding herself and quivering.

"Are you alright?" she asked as she walked over.

"I feel cold, faint, it hurts," Carrie replied. When Sarah got in front of her she saw she was pale.

"You're a vampire that fast?" Sarah asked in disbelief.

"No. Not yet anyway. It must be a slow process seeing as to how she didn't drain a whole lot of my blood, but enough to start the process, I don't think I can even use my energy balls," Carrie replied. She then held out her hands to try and focus some energy, but nothing was happening.

"How ironic, here I am, turning into what I was fighting against." Sarah then grabbed her.

"Get a grip! You're not beaten yet! I know there is a cure around here somewhere," she protested. "How can you be so certain that there is a cure for vampirism?" "Just trust me on this one. But until we find it, you've got to fight it!" And with that they pressed on, in the other room had some interesting contraptions, but in the next room were spikes that dropped from the ceiling.

"We're going to have to time this right," Sarah commented. It was tricky, but they made it through. They entered a hallway and entered another room. It was a storage room of some kind as there were some bottles lined up across the shelves to their right, and they could see another door past the shelves. They looked around and found a note next to the bottles. It read "Magical nitro, running with it will not cause an explosion, but one hit or jump with set it off," They then both gulped.

"Who is going to carry this stuff?" Sarah asked. Carrie's eyes widened.

"What would we do with it?" she asked.

"We could use this to blow up that one wall," she replied. Carrie figured it would then be best if she carried it she they made it back to the room with the interesting contraptions. They noticed it before, but Sarah then figured it would be best if she went ahead because she didn't trust the two suits of armor that were on either side of the door. She then held up her hand and made Carrie stop. When Sarah got close to one of them, it came to life, there was one with a spear, and one with a sword, the one with the spear came to life first and spun the spear around with great skill. After it was done showing off, it then began to stomp its way over. It was slow, but Sarah figured it would be tough when it got close; she managed to beat it, and then managed to take out the other one. They made their way back to the room with the lizards. Carrie walked along the bridge while Sarah kept them busy, they sure were tough, when Carrie made it across Sarah retreated as she didn't even harm any of them. Sarah had to jump to escape from the lizards and paused when she didn't see Carrie.

"Carrie? Where are you?" she called.

"Down here!" Carrie called. Sarah looked down a gap and there was Carrie. Sarah then realized that the path from the bridge led to the gears. She then reached her hand down.

"Hand me the nitro," she asked.

"And risk blowing us both to kingdom come?" Carrie asked. She then marched off before Sarah could say another word, it took her a few minutes, but the way the gears moved, Carrie made it through. They went back through the rooms they went through and placed the nitro at the bottom of the wall.

"Part one of the plan is done," Carrie said.

"Now what we should really look for is a cure for you," Sarah said.

"If one even exists," Carrie commented. They made their way back to door they didn't go through and faced many vampires until they came across a hall with stone faces that would spit out fire. They had to time it right to make it through unharmed. Sarah saw another wall that was ready to crumble, but at that moment Carrie fell over.

"Oh no!" Sarah exclaimed as she quickly bent down and lifted Carrie a little.

"Are you ok? Speak to me!" she called.

"I think I'm suffering from blood loss," Carrie managed to let out. Sarah knew she had to find the cure fast, so she entered a door that was in front of them, and it was a fairly big room, but a bit empty, except for the unarmed lizard man in the room. Sarah quickly set down Carrie and drew her sword as she ran for the lizard. But he saw her coming and quickly held up his hands and cried, "Wait! I'm a human!" Sarah stopped right as she held the blade over her head ready to let loose a mighty swing but blinked blankly as to how he spoke perfect English.

"I'm only this shape because of a curse," he added. Sarah then sheathed her sword.

"Good thing you spoke when you did, I might have killed you," she commented. He then noticed Carrie on the floor.

"She is turning into a vampire isn't she?" he asked. Sarah then ran to her and picked her up and brought her over.

"Is there something we can do?" she asked, Carrie almost dead.

"I found this in one of the rooms, it may cure her," he replied as he pulled out a round sphere object that was glowing. It glowed even brighter when it was close to Carrie, and it then broke and the light flowed into her, after the light faded the wounds on her neck vanished and color slowly returned to her skin. After a few seconds her eyes opened.

"A moment longer and we would have lost you," the lizard said.

"Thank you sir," Carrie said as she looked over, and screamed when she saw him.

"He's like this because of a curse," Sarah said. Carrie looked at him for a few seconds; he actually looked more pleasant then the others they saw. She then let out a sigh of relief, but then began to sway, she almost fell over but he caught her.

"I think you've lost quiet a bit of blood," he said. Sarah then held out her hand and a light formed, after the light faded Carrie felt much better.

"I didn't think it would replace lost blood," she commented.

"It fixes almost any wound," Sarah replied.

"You two must be adventurers, here take this key," he said as he held out a key.

"What room is this for?" Sarah asked as she took it.

"It's for the torture chamber. Inside you will find some mandragora, you will need this if you wish to set off the nitro safely," he replied. They figured it was the first door they saw when they first entered this area. There were two doors in the room; one was boarded up, the other still accessible. They went inside and were in the same room they were in before with the nitro. They walked over and found Malus on the other side.

"Malus? What re you still doing here? We thought you had escaped," Carrie said.

"This place? Escape?" Malus asked.

"Say, are you going to fight Dracula? Aren't you afraid?" he then asked. They were a bit speechless, but he continued.

"Are you here to avenge my family, to rescue my friends?" he then asked.

"You can count on us Malus!" Sarah replied.

"I swear we will defeat Dracula and avenge you parents!" Carrie added. Malus then began to laugh, and they were a little confused. But then his eyes changed color.

"Impossible! Want to know why? Because you are trapped! And you will die like wretches!" he said.

"Malus? What has gotten into…" Carrie didn't get to finish.

"Into the kingdom of darkness, where no wretched sunlight comes!" he said while running off.

"Malus, what has happened to you?" Sarah asked. This time Sarah took the nitro and they placed it at the wall they walked past. And made their way back and noticed that in one of the rooms, they walked by an elevator.

"I didn't even notice this here," Carrie commented. She then went over to the door and tried to open it.

"No luck." Sarah then noticed a switch and pressed it, nothing happened.

"It looks like this thing is out a juice," she commented. Carrie then noticed a statue in the room and went over to it. After looking at it she saw it had a number on it. But after a few seconds a red liquid came out of the eyes and went down onto the floor, it stopped a few feet from Carrie, and after a few seconds, it partly formed into a human. It only took a few hits to take it down, so they made their way to the torture chamber. When they unlocked the door and went inside, they found one whole zombie, two half zombies, and one hopper. They went down without to much of a fuss, and they took the mandragora and made it back to the second wall they placed nitro at. And found another statue with a number along the way.

"This is the one area we've been in the longest," Carrie commented.

"You're right, this place is driving me nuts," Sarah agreed. They soon reached the wall they placed the nitro in front of, and placed the mandragora next to it. They ran around the corner after placing it, and energy began to stir between the two bottles and it got stronger and stronger. After a few minutes there was a loud boom and the whole room shook. After the dust faded there was a huge hole in the wall. They entered another area and soon found another statue with another number. The room was a rather odd setup, but ghosts began to appear and the only way to progress was to climb some ledges. They reached the top and had no idea where to go as there were no doors or anything, just an odd pillar in the middle of the area. Carrie hopped onto it to try and get a better view of the area, and when she stood up part of the ceiling opened above her head. They climbed through and were in a small room with another pillar to stand on. Doing the same thing they entered a rather big room. It was a blue room with white stars connected with light lines to try and make constellations. In the middle of the room was a platform with many spots to place something and in the middle of the platform was a pedestal. And next to the platform was a pedestal with three small statues that looked like the big ones they found scattered around. Sarah looked at the base of the statues and at the spots on the platform; she figured they had to be placed in a particular order. She placed them in numerical order, 2, 4, and 8. After a few seconds the pedestal in the middle began to have light shine through, and it got brighter and brighter, so bright that they had to shield their eyes with their arms. After the light sort of dimmed down they looked and there was a ball of light rising. It kept on getting higher and higher, and after it paused for a little bit, it whizzed over their heads and went through the wall behind them. After a few seconds the place began to shake a little for a good few minutes.

"I think it's a safe bet that light broke that seal on the wall we saw," Sarah commented. They trekked all the way back to the torture chamber and got another bottle of mandragora and walked past the dead behemoth again and placed the bottle next to the nitro. They ran back a bit to avoid getting blown up and this time saw the explosion. After the smoke cleared there was a huge hole in the wall and through the hole was a huge white crystal floating over a huge pedestal. They went over to it and saw a small gold crystal at the base of the pedestal. Carrie gave it a light touch and the huge crystal made a loud hum and began to glow different colors.

"I think it is now giving power to the elevator," Sarah commented. They turned around and walked a few feet out of the small room and the place shook. Every few seconds the room shook and they could see some dust rising. They didn't even have to think hard about it, the behemoth was alive, and was heading right for them. It stopped when it was only about ten feet away, but on how huge he was he looked closer than that. They didn't have to talk to each other about the fact that range is the best thing to deal with this guy. They split up and ran to each side of the room and he ran after Sarah. The battle was a little tricky as he would stop and shoot out three different attacks, two beam attacks and some poison spit. After hammering on him for awhile it began to loose some flesh and Sarah had to stop attacking it as the poison was seeping out. After a few more hits it lost its legs and one more blow took it out. Though they were both tired they pressed on and entered the vampire training room again, but this time Actrise was waiting for them.

"Have you considered your answer?" she asked. "Ah, but the sight of your faces tells me everything," she added.

"We will destroy Dracula, oppose us and we must destroy you too!" Carrie said.

"You have spirit girl. But your opponent today is not me," Actrise said.

"If you're not going to fight us, then who is?" Sarah asked. Carrie then noticed someone floating in the right corner of the room, and she felt something in the air. Sarah could feel it too, and noticed that Carrie was holding herself and trembling.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"No…it can't be…what have you done?" Carrie asked. The figure was then floating closer.

"She was a Fernandez too, she came here to fight the Dark Lord," Actrise replied. Sarah then realized why Carrie was acting the way she was, this was her cousin that went missing.

"We took her alive, and made her into a vampire," Actrise continued. "She fought mightily against the curse, but now she is fully a vampire, hungry for blood. What joy this is, two cousins fighting to the death!" Actrise then faded away while laughing. At this point Carrie's cousin was in the middle of the room, and she was still trembling. Sarah then shook her violently.

"Snap out of it! You have to face facts; the cousin you once knew is gone. All that is left is that monster using her body!" she yelled. Carrie looked over and tears began to fill her eyes.

"Forgive me…" and the battle started. Her cousin was using a staff and her power was a bit stronger then hers, and the battle was tough. She was actually able to shoot out three energy balls, and whenever one of them was close, she would spin while a cold fog would form around her to try and freeze them. Carrie did get frozen once, but she broke free just as her cousin tried to smash her with the staff and she hit her with both her rings hard and fast. After she hit her one more time she just floated there, no emotion, no nothing, just floating there, until light began to shine from her body, and she soon faded away. Carrie walked over to where she once was, and fell to her knees and covered her face.

"I'm sorry…I'm sorry I couldn't save you… forgive me…" she sobbed. Sarah then placed a hand on her shoulder.

"She has already forgiven you for freeing her from that body, now all that is left is to free her spirit from this castle by killing its owner," she said.

"You sort of understand what it is like to lose someone close to you, but not by losing them by killing them," Carrie cried. Sarah then let out a sigh.

"My mother would understand. She killed her sister," she spoke softly. They stayed there for a few minutes, and then went to the elevator and Sarah pressed the switch again, and this time there was a powering up noise. The door opened and they stepped inside and the elevator went up to the top. When it stopped there was a bridge they had to cross. They ran across and avoided the ghosts and went through the huge doorway and vanished into the darkness. However they didn't realize someone was watching them. He was wearing full body armor that covered his whole body and face, and on the sides of his head were long points that stuck straight up. and he took out the ghosts with one swing from his energy sword and an energy slash shot out and got them all.

"Such a powerful numan girl, I wonder who her mother and father were?" he asked. He then vanished into the shadows.

End Chapter 3
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 4

The Two Towers and the Showdown

After walking for a few minutes, our heroines found themselves in what appeared to be a tower of some kind, one made of machinery from the looks of it. It was dubbed the Tower of Science. As there were a lot of loud noises in the room, it was hard for Sarah to figure which ones were signs of danger. Right now they were in front of a huge towering pillar. They were on a platform that led to the pillar and to the right of that were some stairs. When they reached the top they had to turn right. Now things seemed normal except for the gaps they had to jump in order to proceed. Carrie was just about to jump but Sarah grabbed her, and she was about to ask what she was doing but then electricity formed in front of her above the gap. Looking to the left there was a peculiar device on the wall that was the source of the electricity.

"We have to be very, very careful with our timing, or else we'll fall down who knows how far," Sarah commented. They made their way across and climbed a few sets of stairs. After one more set the loud humming noise of some sort that Sarah was hearing was getting louder. When Carrie placed her foot on the top and was just raising her other foot, she was pulled forward and almost lost balance because of the sudden motion. Sarah looked down before stepping up and saw why that happened, and why it was still happening.

"Conveyer belts," it was a little tricky to make it across as they had to jump over a spot where two conveyer belts met and one was going towards the other one. Of course what made it a real challenge was that huge spike covered boxes would come out of some holes in the side of the wall onto the belts. When they got onto the stairs they took a little breather. While they were resting they heard some kind of grinding noise and looked up and coming down the stairs was a spike box. Sarah jumped towards the wall while Carrie went to the edge of the stairs to the right as the box whizzed by and bounced off the conveyor belt at the bottom. Sarah saw Carrie was trying to keep balance and was about ready to fall, but she stabilized and jumped over to her just in case another box was coming down. They continued going up the tower and had to avoid some odd shaped boxes before they could take another rest, this time at the top of this area.

"That was a bit scary," Carrie said while she plopped down.

"At least we're past that part, it should be fairly simple once we take the elevator up," Sarah commented. After a few minutes they took the small elevator up, and when it reached the top, they were in an empty room, or they thought it was empty until they took a few steps in and a gun turret came out of the floor and shot at them. It was a bit tough to beat, but they managed. They took the door to the left and entered a narrow hallway. Another turret was waiting for them, and they encountered a few more by making some turns here and there. They just barely avoided getting caged and getting shot at by a hyper turret that appeared when the bars came down. To the right of that was a bridge and on the wall to the far left, were a whole mess of turrets. It took a lot of careful timing to make it through that mess, but they did it. In the next room were some hoppers, possibly the weakest enemy in the castle they thought. After taking a few of them out they came across a split path that went left and right. They took the right and found a locked door. This time they tried to open it because they didn't see a lock of a sort on the door. Turning back and going to the other path, they went up some stairs to another door, this time unlocked. Inside was probably one of the though jumping challenges in the castle, as they would have to jump at angles and avoid the blasts from the turrets that hanged from the ceiling. At the far end of the room was a narrow passage with three turrets, two on one wall, and one on the other. At they far end they could see a key. If they got shot and knocked down they didn't have that far to fall, but enough to cause some injury. Sarah went across and got the key and made it back. Going past the insane defenses again they managed to make it back across. They used the key on the door and entered another narrow passageway. After making some twists and turns, they entered a huge round room that was flashing red, with a huge floating crystal in the middle. Around it were some turrets that went up and down. Some of them shot bullets, while some shot out energy. To get too the crystal, they would have to cross a bridge, and figure out how to shutdown the barrier around it. Sarah was going for it while Carrie took care of the turrets. After one was disabled, the barrier went down. Sarah got her chance and hammered on it until the whole thing chattered. The whole place seemed to shut down afterward. They found the door that led to the next area. Carrie went through first and Sarah was just about to follow, but she thought she heard some footsteps, but it went silent, she surveyed the area and didn't see anyone, and nothing appeared to happening, so she just pressed on. After she left the figure that was watching them from before rounded the corner.

"They are both doing well. The human I know is from this time, but how did that numan get here? She looks somehow familiar," he commented. After a few minutes of blackness, they entered a dark area, where the light came from they had no idea as to how the place seems to dark. They have no idea where they're even at, or how high they are, as there were huge pillars they could see, and they were standing on some kind of crystal floor. The path was narrow and to continue to another spot, they had to jump to other crystal platforms. Seeing as to how some of the crystals had some energy and that the red ones would fade away, then back, and the ones around the pillars would circle around it while spinning, this was some kind of Tower of Sorcery. They started down that path, and a crystal liquid came towards them, and sprouted into a somewhat human shape, it then spat some stuff at them, but missed. It didn't last that long as Sarah just nailed it with one hard swing from her sword. They went onward and faced many hard jumping parts that required very precise timing. After going on the spinning platforms a few time they got a little dizzy. They came across a huge platform with floating crystals; they didn't take any chances and smashed them. They rested a little bit and noticed some stain glass windows. That was all they could even see, they couldn't even see the wall they were on. They went onward and had to cross a bridge with the crystals with energy in them, and they went back and forth over the bridge while forming electricity. It took a little bit of doing but they made it across and they found a huge crystal that would shoot at them. They came across a few more like that while having to do some more very precise jumping. They soon reached the top and could see the wall with the exit and went for it. They soon entered a room fool of clocks, and there was a sealed door, and another hallway. They rested in the room for awhile to gather their strength. Carrie figured now would be a good time to try and strike up a decent conversation, and Sarah actually started.

"So what do you do for a living?" Sarah asked.

"Me? Not much. I just lived a normal life until this whole thing with Dracula started, other than that; I don't live a very interesting life. How about you?" she asked.

"Oh wow, where to begin? Well, my childhood I lived normally, but when I became of age, I started to train with my brother by our parents." Carrie blinked blankly a few times.

"You're parents trained you?" Sarah ran her hand through her hair.

"Well, they weren't the only ones training their kids; even my dads' friends were training their kids."

"What for?" Sarah looked at her claws.

"To fight any evil that shows up. It's sort of destiny when you think about it." Carrie cocked her head.

"Destiny?" Sarah then pulled out her sword.

"One of the many things my father taught me is that there are two kinds of fate to each person, one fate is the set one if they don't do anything about it, the second one is the one they must earn, so go for the one you earn."

"Sounds like your father was one heck of a guy."

"He sure did fight for a long, long time, I'm just glad he passed on in peaceful times, the kind of peace we all fight for."

"Just how long did he fight before he met your mother?" Sarah tapped the tip of the sword on the floor a few times.

"That I'm a bit uncertain. Let me think…throwing in a few things of consideration, he fought for well over a hundred years."

"Over a hundred years! How is that possible?" Sarah then began to run the tips of her claws across the floor.

"He along with his friends wound up transcending time a few times. Heck, it's actually due to the fact that time flows differently in each part of the universe." Carrie looked up.

"Different parts of the universe?"

"The people on this planet haven't gotten that far to be able to travel that stars yet. After all, this is the planet where he gathers a lot of his pals from." Carrie then looked at her hands, then at her rings.

"Just how many battles await us on the planet?"

"You don't have to worry. You'll be long gone by the time he arrives here."

"Just how are you so certain that your father is coming here?"

"As I told you before, I knew one of your descendents, she was one of the ones that teams up with my father." Carrie then leaned forward most interested.

"One of my grandchildren joins with your father?"

"Most interestingly enough, she was named after you." Carrie then leaned back against the wall in shock.

"She was named after me?" Sarah then moved her leg to where she could rest her hand on it and rested her head there too.

"And I can see why, she looked almost exactly like you when they first met."

"She did?"

"The hair, the eyes, the face, heck, even the voice was similar."

"That sounds like an exact replica of me."

"Or as some people from my time might put it, a clone."

"When did your father and mother meet?" Sarah then leaned back against the wall and placed a hand on her face and a big smile came on, she even blushed a little.

"Now that is one heck of a love bond that defied even death. But when they first met it was when my mother was…how do I put? She was sort of in an imperfect state. As I told you before, the first numans were created, how you may ask is that they were made with mostly human D.N.A. and a little bit of bio monster and a bit of Musk Cat which is why our ears are the way they are. Man, this is a bit of painful memories but the first numan was actually my mother's sister, which took a bit more bio monster as her skin was blue. There was one major defect in her D.N.A. that they didn't know about, but actually there were two major defects, one was the one where they could only live for a few short years, and the other was that her emotions were a bit jazzed up. How you may ask is that when the ones that made her considered all the creations a failure and were going to destroy them, she killed them all. It was in self-defense as who would want to be killed when they haven't been around that long? Of course doing so resulted in the bio monsters getting loose and caused the humans to form hunter guilds. Being as to how different she was from everyone else, she was shunned and almost killed several times. This is where her emotions start to go haywire, after almost getting killed so many times she began to despise the humans, and wanted to seek revenge. There was a device called climate control, and as you know, climate stands for weather. She had obviously heard about this from the ones that created her, and figured it would be the best way to get revenge, heck, the place even had the means to create more bio monsters, so she was pretty much set. While on her way to the climate control tower, her good side was trying to tell her to stop, but she was dead set in her plan. Now here is the major flaw, her good side couldn't stand what she was about to do, and somehow managed to separate from her. Before you ask she told me she had no idea how she did it either, but it was a major flaw she could take advantage of, but with one little quirk, she was in child form while the primary body was still full grown. But she managed to escape and was able to live with those who had once worked with the people that worked on the neitype project and took her in, but the people found out and were blinded by fear and hate and killed them while she just barley got away. After being on the run for awhile, she soon met my father, who had crashed landed on that planet. They both met with a kind hearted hunter and took them into his home. The people of his town were a bit more understanding and didn't mind her. My father stayed with them for about eight months, and as I told you, she had an age flaw and looked about my age before he was able to leave. My father sort of made a promise if fate aloud it, they would meet again."

"That sounds complicated. I already can figure out that they met again somehow, but what happened with the climate control tower?"

"It's a bit to hard to explain, but I can tell you this, the threat of that tower has not yet left this world. As a matter of fact if my theory is correct, this time takes place before that." "So all that you told has yet to come to pass?" "Yeah, but right now I'm not even sure my father in reborn yet."

"Reborn?"

"Long story. But he might even still be in his first life, but I can't be sure. But one thing I can tell you is, that the threat of that tower I told you about, will come to this planet one day, and that descendant I told you about, gets caught up in a battle that revolves around it a bit."

"But what about that first numan?"

"Passed away peacefully."

"That's a load off my mind." While they sat there, Carrie finally noticed one detail about Sarah that she didn't notice before. On her forehead, was a small circlet, at the center were three bright pick gems. The middle one was bigger then the other two, and there was a tiny bit of gold around them which held them in place. Now that she saw it, it actually stood as it was the only thing that wasn't blue, besides her gray gauntlets and gold sword.

"Where did you get that circlet?"

"This? It was a present from my father. He gave it to me when I was about twelve or so."

"It sure it pretty, I wonder how he got it?"

"He told me he got it from someone he saved a long time ago. As a matter of fact she fought along side him too."

"Wow, it must have been a farewell gift then."

"Well, we've rested enough; let's see what's down that path."

"(I can't exactly tell her the whole future.)" Sarah then thought and with that they went down that passage, and came across an elevator. They took it up and were on top of a tower close to the clock tower. It was a fairly open area, and in one spot was Actrise.

"You surprise me. To be able to defeat the Fernandez warrior. It's still not to late, offer your allegiance to Dracula. It is a simple matter; slay the lives of a hundred children. I slew my own child to attain this gift of eternal life!" she exclaimed joyfully.

"My mother, and step mother, they both loved me, they cared for me, and they both showed me happiness. But your child, never received any love from her mother…that's pathetic," Carrie said.

"Oh dear…you make me so sad, looking at me that same way as my child did. I love no one in this world other than myself! I gauge out your hearts as gifts for my lord!" Actrise exclaimed. This battle was a bit tricky, as she just floated in one spot while huge crystals would come out from the ground around her in a circle, making it very difficult to hit her. She would try and make some huge crystals appear beneath their feet to try and impale them, along with sending out a swarm of flying shards to try and distract them. The battle was a bit long, but they managed to work together quiet well, Sarah would smash one of the crystals, and Carrie would shoot soon after and landing a hit. After each hit all the crystals would break, and new ones would appear, and after awhile they got bigger and took more hits to break. After one last blow, she staggered back while holding her face.

"Impossible! You have defeated me! Me! Me!" she exclaimed as she thrashed in pain. She then uncovered her face and it was no longer a good sight to look at. She was then incased in a blue crystal, and faded just before it shattered.

"We have the power to subdue Dracula himself. He only used you to delay us. Dracula prince of evil, only you I can never forgive!" Carrie yelled as she looked at the tower where he waited. They went back to the elevator and through the door that was sealed before, and made it into the clock tower. The place was a bit complicated because they had to make their way across gears, and find keys to the doors. After going through a few rooms, they went through one more door and Carrie took a few and almost fell forward as they were on a platform. They made their way down and had to do some very complicated timed jumps, but they managed to make it through and went through a few rooms with jumpers. They reached one room with stairs in front of them. They led to a door at the top. They went up the stairs and went through the door and were on the face of the clock. They were on the right side and could see another door on the left side, but they couldn't reach it because the hand that they would need wasn't in the proper spot to be able to do that. But they did find another key there, and went through another locked door. In this room they had to avoid flame throwers and a spinning blade at the top. It took them a few minutes to get to the top as they had to flick a switch in order to be able to proceed. After making it past all that they went through the door at the top and had to do more timed jumps. They soon reached the far end of the room and there was a ramp that led down. They looked down it and saw holes in it, and a board sticking out that they could slide down to. They slid down to the board and made their way all the way down to a platform they couldn't reach without doing. There was a switch and they turned it and a whole bunch of gears turned and the one hand of the clock moved to where they could go all the way across. After that was done the railing to their left went down and they slid down and went back up the stairs and made it across to the other door and were soon at the stairs that led to Dracula. They gave each other a quick glance before climbing up the stairs. They reached the top and opened the door to a bland empty room. Not exactly sure what it was for, but they went over to the other door across from them and just as they were about to open it, a voice they hadn't heard in awhile spoke.

"At last, we've reached the climax," it was Renon. He then topped his hat before speaking again.

"I was hoping to do business with you, but think you didn't trust me," he said.

"Sorry, but I don't trust anyone with a devils tail," Sarah replied.

"Very well then, I bid you farewell, we will not meet again. Not during your lifetime anyway," and with that he took one last look at his watch before fading into mist again.

"We did find a few of those scrolls, but we never looked at them," Carrie commented.

"Even though I do have money, I'm not going to pay a demon for stuff. Even if he is polite and did wear a fancy business suit," Sarah replied. Note, in the game, if you pay Renon over 30,000 he will fight you at this point, Shrugging off what just happened they went out the door and climbed more stairs and went through another door into a bland empty room. They went to the door across from them and this time, nothing happened. Note, in the game, if you take more then seven days to get here, you will fight Charlie Vincent and get the bad ending, They went trough and climbed more stairs and this time they could see torches while they climbed up. When they reached the top, it looked more fancy then the others. This was the place fore sure. They opened the door and this time a gate slammed behind them, the room was fairly big. There was a red carpet that led from the door to some steps and at the top of the steps was a coffin. It looked like they arrived just in time to kill Dracula while he was in his slumber. They slowly walked over to the coffin and Sarah slowly drew her sword. She then held it ready to impale the count in the heart, and gave Carrie a quick gesture, Carrie then took careful hold of the lid, took a deep breath, and then lifted the lid and Sarah went in for the kill but paused. Carrie looked and there was no one inside. They quickly whipped around and no one was in the room, just an eerie silence. After a few minutes a voice spoke, Carrie recognized it from the castle gate.

"So you've come, is it death you seek?" Dracula asked as he materialized from some mist in midair. He then slowly floated to the ground and didn't even make a sound when he landed.

"Very well, I'll tear you limb from limb!" He said before shooting out a fire wave at them, but they dodged it with ease as they saw it coming. He then faded in and out quiet a bit before trying to unleash an attack. One was letting out three fire bats, another was sending out two shock waves, one from the feet, and from the waist. One attack was when he would hold out his arms and a flow of air would pull them towards him so he could try and suck their blood. Even when he was able to let out an attack, they could still avoid with fairly good ease, and he took nine good hits to the head from them. After the final hit he staggered back and held his chest, with blood coming from a few spots on his body. He then soon began to laugh.

"What's so funny?" Carrie asked.

"So…you thought you had won? Ha! To save the world is not so simple…miserable upstarts, how dare you oppose my evil might! Die weak fools!" he yelled before grabbing hold of his head and staggering back a few more steps, and a light began to emanate from him body. When they light was about to reach its peek, he yelled before erupting, and after the light faded all that was left was his cape that was floating down to the ground. It land just in front of the steps that led to the coffin and it burst into flames. They both let out a sigh of relief, but then the place began to shake, and dust and pits of the room began to fall. The shaking only got worse and worse, Sarah realized what was up. "Run!" she yelled as she turned around, and Carrie quickly followed and the gate opened up and just a few seconds after they made it out the place behind them fell. To gain the best speed they jumped down the steps and dashed through the room and when they were out they jumped again, the whole place was falling apart behind them. They made it through the room and just when they were a few steps down, Sarah heard something whizzing through the air.

"Stop!" she yelled. They both stopped and a knife hit the step in front of them. Looking where it came from, they saw Malus riding a demon unicorn. Its body was a black color and its hair was white like its horn, and it had demon like wings. They both then rode out of sight. It took them a little bit to remember that they were running as the steps began to shake like mad. They ran down and saw an elevator to the left of the door, and they could see the door was locked. When they were close enough they jumped to the elevator and rode it up to the top of the tower. They went to the center and Malus soon arrived. The aura of dark energy emanating from him felt more powerful then Dracula, and Sarah had a pretty good idea why, as the one they faced before didn't quiet have the energy level as her father described, where as the one from Malus did.

"This dark energy is more powerful than Dracula's foul aura, Malus what are you?" Carrie asked.

"You have defeated my servant, I did not aspect such power, enough! Now you face the Dark Lord himself," Malus said, his eyes were like they were when he ran off before.

"Your servant? But then that means you're…" Carrie paused. At that moment, a light began to form around him, and it got so bright they had to shield their eyes, and after it faded, standing there was a grown man. His skin was pale, and he had two scars on both sides of his face, both going straight down. He looked young and strong.

"So you thought you could defeat me? Imbeciles! You have destroyed my servant, the guardian of my sleeping spirit. I never would have though it would last so long, ah the wasted year. I live again! Miserable worms, your rightful ruler has returned!" Dracula boasted.

"You sure are full of yourself," Sarah commented.

"You…you're the most interesting creature I've seen. And those eyes, full of courage, and determination," Dracula commented.

"And it won't be that last time you see these eyes!" Sarah yelled.

"Hmpf! Down on you knees before the might of Dracula, oppose me and die!" Dracula replied. He then faded in a bright pillar of light. His attacks were a heck of a lot more powerful then his servant, as his fireballs homed in on them. His shockwave attack was reversed from the other one. One new attack was where he did a hand gesture towards the ground and flames rose up in a huge circle, and he did it again and a pillar of fire would appear at one of their feet. It was hard to hit him as multiple lights would appear in a bunch of spots. When Sarah applied the final blow, he staggered back and fell onto his knees; he sat there for a moment, and then fell flat on his face. Energy formed around him and when it faded Malus was back. He looked up and he looked normal.

"Where am I? What happened to me?" he asked. He obviously lost some memories. Carrie went over and was about to help him up, but a bottle of Holy Water broke right in front of her and Malus got burned while she wasn't affected. Sarah looked back and there was Charlie.

"Ha! Your appearance does not fool me! Do you not understand? This child is really Dracula! Try and stop me would you?" he asked.

"What the heck are you babbling about? We never tried to stop you!" Sarah exclaimed. Malus then spoke with Dracula's voice.

"Miserable humans, how long do you think you can oppose me?" he asked. And all of a sudden Sarah and Carrie felt disoriented. They soon realized they were in some kind of void, it looked like a desert. Clouds were flowing in the sky and they didn't look quiet right. They looked around and couldn't find anything. Sarah then noticed a shadow beginning to loom over them. They looked up and there was Dracula in a rather odd form, he had a dragon like head and gargoyle like upper torso, but a rather odd looking lower torso. It looked like a long tail with scorpion like legs on the sides. He slowly floated to the ground while growling, and he shook the place when he landed. His attacks were fast and hard. He would swing twice sending out waves of sand, focus energy into floating spheres that would multiply as when struck and result in a huge explosion. He would even send out dragon like serpent spirits that would go into the sand and sprout out and try to harm them. It was hard to get close with his swing attack and he would breathe fire. The battle was long and fierce, and after awhile, Sarah held up her sword and lighting struck Dracula multiple times, but he still kept going. Carrie then pulled a cross that she had and tossed it with all her might, and it nailed him in the chest and he froze. He wasn't even moving or breathing, he was still like a statue. After a few minutes the whole place began to shake and Sarah and Carrie almost fell over but Dracula was unaffected. The shaking soon stopped and they could hear the sound of wind blowing. They looked around to try and figure out what was going on, but didn't see anything. Sarah just noticed some dust fly by through the corner of her eye; they then looked down and saw some dust flowing past them as well as small amounts of sand flowing slightly over their feet. Then the wind picked up and almost knocked them over, the wind seemed to be focused on Dracula, he then roared in pain and thrashed as energy began to for beneath him. His roaring continued after the energy was at its peek and he began to sink into it. The wind was intense, threatening to pull Carrie and Sarah in, but they fought against it. It took awhile, but soon all that could be seen was Dracula's head, and soon the energy turned red and a beam pointed towards the sky, and fragments of the earth along with Dracula who was being torn apart rose up into nothing and the wind died down. All that was left were the two warriors and silence. Then the thought came to mind on how to get out of there, but they felt that disoriented feeling again and they were on a cliff where they could see the castle. They both fell to their knees and watched as the castle began to shake and crumble, and it soon vanished into the ocean. Many hours passed and Carrie was standing next to a villager who brought her to a certain spot by horse carriage. She was holding some flowers.

"It's been a year since you've visited your mother's grave?" he asked.

"Yes it has," she replied.

"I'll gladly take you up the hill if you want."

"Thank you. But I'd rather walk the rest of the way." And with that the man rode off. Carrie then started her walk up the hill, and at the top was her mother's grave. When she was in front of it she knelt down in front of it for a few minutes before placing the flowers. She stood up while still looking at it and the words that Sarah told her before she left echoed.

"The pain of a loved one will never really fade, but it will heal over time, what you do with that time is up to you, as you know I can relate to the loss, but there was one that could relate better than I."

"I understand, I know of a few ways to help mend the pain."

"That's good."

"I've been thinking, I'll write a diary, and leave some stuff for that descendant you told me about."

"Very well then, but I should warn you, do not include me in those writings."

"Why?"

"Because my father will find that diary."

"Does he read it?"

"No, but maybe if you leave some very important instructions for that person, but now that I think about, the way she looked at me, it's as if she knew I was to come about." "The future is going to be an interesting place."

"It sure is, I'm glad to have met you."

"I'm glad to have met you two, good bye."

"Take care now." Carrie then made her way back to the village and was greeted by Hennery.

"I see you made it back," he said.

"What have you been doing lately? You look like you just got back from a battle," Carrie commented. His suit did look a little mangled.

"Well, I went to the castle and rescued the children that were held captive," he replied.

"All of them?"

"Yeah."

"Wow, you really are brave."

"Also I found a woman named Rosa in there and brought her back as well."

"Rosa? Is she human?"

"Of course she's human."

"The curse must have been broken then." How ever before Sarah fully left, she encountered the person that was following her and Carrie.

"I know you," Sarah said.

"I find that hard to believe, but then again, I guess that is possible now that I know who your mother is," he commented.

"I know I have her face and figure."

"I think I can understand how you got my hair, but those eyes…where have I seen those? They're not Rolf's."

"I'm sure you'll figure it out some time in the future."

"Perhaps I will."

"This will not be the last time we meet. But I won't know you then, but you will know me."

"So I'll meet your past self? Interesting." And with that they were both enveloped in bright lights and were gone.

End Chapter 4
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

So what do you guys think? Comments, suggestions, and opinions please.

Also, just a little idea, what do you guys think of me possibly putting in a small pic or two here in there? Sort of like certain novels and books and such. I won't do it all the time, but when it seems possible.

Hope to hear from you guys soon.
Greetings fellow Vizzed members! This here, is my fanfic, that is still in the making, so, I'll post the first 4 chapters in one posted, but still devided enough for you to tell them apart.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 1

Entering the Castle of the Demon

It was a dark and misty night over the ocean. On the surface of the water was a small boat carrying two people. One was a young girl sitting with her hands on her lap, and the other was a man dressed in robes with a hood over his face. He was rowing the boat through the still, foggy waters.

The girl was in her early teens, her hair was somewhat short and a light blue color, her eyes a dark red color. She wore a dark blue dress with a white trim at the bottom. The skirt was short so she could move about freely. Her sleeves were long and white; she wore dark tights and knee high boots that were tied in the front with small string. Underneath her white collar was a red scarf that hung past her chest, and tied at the middle of it was a pendent with a blue gem. The two passengers were silent, until a huge ship could be seen not to far away.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" asked the man rowing the boat. "It would be better if the man with the Vampire Killer did this."

"I'm sure," the girl replied. "Besides, he needs to stay with the villagers to protect them."

The man then sighed. "Ok, may the angels of heaven watch over you, Carrie," the man said.

"Thank you," Carrie said as she bowed her head and closed her eyes. She stayed that way until she felt the boat stop. Looking up she saw the boat had pulled up in front of a huge chain; the ship must have had one heck of an anchor for a chain that big.

"Looks like you can get in this way. Now remember, once you get below deck, hide there until the ship makes port at the castle."

"Thank you. You best head back now," Carrie said as she grabbed hold of the chain and pulled herself up a little.

"Heh heh, you're one of the first to be somewhat concerned about me," the man laughed. Carrie then looked back.

"You've brought other people to the castle?" she asked.

"I've helped many hunters in their quest to stop Dracula. Most of the people I've ferried to places much like this are the Belmonts," the man replied.

"The Belmonts? But then that means you're…" Carrie tried to say but the man then rowed off into the fog while chuckling to himself. Carrie stared blankly into the fog for a few minutes while what she just learned sunk into her head. The man was apparently much older then he looked and sounded. What made her so shocked was the fact that the Belmonts have been out of action for years and other Vampire Hunters faced Dracula in their absence. She then remembered what she was doing and she began to climb up the chain again. As she climbed on deck, the reason why she was here began to run through her head again.

Not to long ago, her mother was killed by followers of Dracula, and just days ago her stepmother was killed by his monsters. And just the other day her cousin went missing. It all pointed to one person, Dracula, the Prince of Evil. It was both her bloodline and personal feelings that brought her here, as her bloodline was connected to a family of magic users that had fought Dracula alongside the Belmonts almost since the beginning. No one appeared to be on deck, and all was quiet, except for the creaking of the boat, which was a bit nerve racking. She made her way to the cabin door and tried to open it, but the doorknob only rattled.

'Rats. Now where would they put the key?' Carrie thought. Before an idea could come to mind, she heard a loud thud behind her. She looked back and saw a fish man standing with a trident in his hands. He was looking right at her with angry fish eyes.

'Guess these guys are patrolling the water around the ship.' She thought as she jumped to the side as the fish man tried to impale her with the trident. Carrie then focused her energy in her right hand, forming a blue ball of energy. The fish man didn't pay any mind to it as he tried to slash at her but she ducked and let out her ball of energy and it nailed the fish man in the chest and knocked him over onto his back. As he tried to get up, Carrie slashed at his throat with a ring with energy flowing around it, the fish man then thrashed for a few seconds, then went limp, and soon faded away into thin air. Carrie then heard something shifting, and looking to her left she saw a platform come out of the side of the wall.

'An odd mechanism, but helpful,' Carrie thought as she shrugged her shoulders. She climbed onto the platform, then onto the top of the cabin area. When she stood up she couldn't help but notice the odd platforms sticking out of the sides of the mast that she was close to. There were boxes around so she checked around them and looked in some barrels, but no key. She placed a hand on her hip and a hand at her chin to try and figure out where the key could be, but the thoughts were interrupted as a ghost began to appear in front of her. Quickly reacting she shot a blast at it, and it faded away while looking like it was in pain. After a few seconds more began to appear. They were pretty weak as Carrie made quick work of them, but it still didn't help her much. She propped herself on the mast while trying to figure where the key could be.

'It doesn't appear to be on deck. I'm out of luck if it's below deck, but maybe one of the fish men has it.' But she then shook her head.

'But when I killed that one fish man, that platform appeared so I can get up here, so the key must be here somewhere,' she then thought. She then noticed a lever almost right next to her. She then looked at it before taking hold of it.

'Maybe this will make the key appear,' she thought before she pulled the lever, and the part of the mast that was above her rotated. And one of the odd parts that she noticed was close enough for her to reach if she jumped.

'A rather odd place to stick the key, but affective I guess,' she thought as she climbed that mast, and there it was, sitting there at the top platform on the mast. She took it and made her way back down to deck. When she reached bottom, fish men with clubs jumped onto the deck.

'I can probably take them, but I've wasted enough time up here,' Carrie thought as she ran for the door. She slid past the ones that were coming toward her and rolled to the side as one with a trident began to clear the railing. Moving fast she unlocked the door, opened it, got inside, slammed it, and locked it. She then pressed herself against the wall to her right and let out a big sigh of relief.

'Good thing those guys are somewhat slow, had they been fast, that would have been it for me,' she thought. She looked around the room and it was quite small, just a path that led to a hole. And just when she was just a few inches from the hole when a skeleton just rose up out of it, but she soon realized it was because it was on an elevator. He went down without to much of a fuss. Carrie stood on the elevator and turned around so she was facing the same way the skeleton was facing and it went down. When she reached bottom there was a small welcome wagon waiting for her, a fish man and two skeletons. It didn't take her long to floor the skeletons but it took her a little work to take care of the fish man as he spat acid water at her. After she took care of the fish man, she went partway to the door the fish man was guarding but a bone flew by her face. Looking back she saw skeletons were coming out of the boxes that the two skeletons she took care of were standing next two.

"YIPE!" Carrie screamed as she ran for the door as the skeletons kept on coming. She swung the door open and slammed it shut and pressed her body against it.

'That was one of the scariest things I've ever seen! Just how in the world did all those guys fit in there? There were about twelve of them before I got out!' Carrie asked in her head. But then she noticed that five fish men were in the room, and they were all staring at her. Four were on the ground, and the fifth one was on the upper area.

'Uh oh, bad move,' she thought. It took her a few minutes but she beat four of them, and the fifth came down. This one was a little tougher but she beat him. She then rested awhile while the ship went for its destination. She sat with her back to the wall and almost dozed off until the ship began to shake violently. She stood up to try and figure out what was going on.

"Are they crazy enough to crash the ship onto land?" she asked. But the ship kept on shaking and dust was falling from everywhere.

'No, if it was doing that, the ship would be on an angle already, something outside the ship must know I'm here,' Carrie thought. Soon the ship began to stop shaking, but then something hit her from behind and she flew forward a ways before hitting the ground. She stood up and looked back to see what hit her, and sticking out of the wall was a long pale reddish colored scaly arm with claws waving back and forth.

'Boy, I'm lucky I didn't get impaled on one of those claws!' she thought. But the faint sigh of relief was replaced with a horrible thought. But before she could look down she already felt it, water was slowly flowing past her feet. The arm then went back in and the water that was slowly pressing past it flowed faster, and other parts of the ship began to burst from the pressure, and the water level began to rise. Already her mind was racing on how to escape. It didn't take long before the water got close to her knees, but she saw a box that she could stand on and possibly reach one of the upper rafters. She ran over to it and climbed it, but she couldn't reach the upper rafter. But when the water was high enough, the box began to float and she was then able to get up onto the rafter. After that she had to jump past a swinging lantern that was lit. She soon reached an opening that led to the upper deck which wasn't there before. When she reached the deck the ship began to tilt. She was hoping she could reach a box before the ship capsized, but the deck fell apart under her feet, and soon all that could be seen of the ship was the rear end of it slowly going under. But then Carrie resurfaced on a long part of the deck and it laid flat on the surface of the water.

'Narrowly escaped getting impaled, and just barley escaped going down with the ship, lady luck don't give up on me now,' Carrie thought. She looked around and thought she was stranded, but behind her were boxes and parts of the ship that led to a stone bridge. After hopping for a little bit she reached the bridge and found an ax.

"A rather odd place for an ax, but perhaps it belonged to someone who tried to stop Dracula," she thought as she picked it up, and hoped it would do her more good than the person who last had it. She marched down the bridge and could see some kind of gate off in the distance. When she was halfway there, something emerged from the water to her left, and after the water cleared, she saw the same color scales that were on the arms that sunk the ship. It was a dragon like-serpent from what she could tell by how its head was shaped, its eyes were a green color, and it looked at her intently.

"So you're the one who tried to send me to the bottom of the ocean? Well I hate to tell you but I don't drown easy," Carrie said as she placed her hands on her hips. But she sadly knew she couldn't swim worth a darn. But the dragon just let out a loud roar and held one of its arms back. Carrie gasped and just barley ducked his swing. She then ran to try and become a harder target to hit, but then a pillar of water came from under her feet and she went skyward and hit the ground hard.

'I have very little space to move, this battle won't be easy,' Carrie thought as she managed to stand up despite the pain. She then fired a few balls of magic at the dragon and they hit its head, but it didn't even react, but she saw she did some damage. It then went under the water and Carrie slowly walked left and right while trying to keep an eye on the water. It emerged where she figured it would, and she jumped backwards when she saw it spit something she thought would make that pillar of water, but nothing happened. She then shot a few more blasts at the dragon and when she was done she began to turn around but her legs wouldn't move. She looked down and saw a green slime had incased her feet and held them tight. She tugged a few times to try and get free, but the dragon scooped her up. It looked at her as she tried to get free of its grip and it snarled at her before it held her up high. Carrie knew what was going to happen, she then pulled out her ax and tossed it where the arm came out at and chopped it off. She landed softly and shot the dragon a few times in the head, but she freaked out when a new arm quickly sprouted from where she chopped it off at. The dragon then faced her and straightened up but Carrie realized it was going to try and smash her flat, so she dove past it as it slammed into the bridge and took part of it with it. The dragon the soon emerged again and shot out water that made the towers of water, but Carrie dodged each one, but then the dragon shot out a green slime while in the middle of doing that and Carrie landed on it while dodging that last pillar of water, but she quickly shot it and it vanished and she dove under the dragon's swing and shot it one last time in the head and it thrashed around in pain before slightly pausing, then falling onto its back and it floated on the surface of the water, with no sign of life. Carrie then took a big breath before letting out a sigh.

'If this was the first guy to face, I'll be lucky to be able to beat the rest,' she thought. She then heard the gate behind begin to open, so she made her way to the gate and walked past it and it then slammed shut behind her.

'Not like I can escape that way,' she thought as she shrugged it off. She was still on a stone bridge, but she could see the side of a cliff ahead of her. Close to the base of the cliff were five odd looking green guys, just jumping up and down. She stared blankly at them for a few seconds before she got what she figured was close enough and shot out a fully charged blast at one of them, but it kept on going and bashed the other two, so she had to shoot one more to get the last two.

'Not very strong guys, but might have been annoying if I had melee weapons,' she thought. When she reached the side of the cliff, she could see the only way to climb up was to climb the stone platforms that were sticking out. It was a little exhausting to make the climb as there were a lot of platforms and she had to pull herself up every single one of them. But never the less she made it, and she could see another gate not to far ahead. After she walked over to it she rested in front of it as to how tired she from climbing and getting bounded a little by the water dragon. After what she felt like was enough of a rest, she turned around and tried to figure out how to open the gate. It was made of two great big wooden doors, but what was most eye catching was the huge stone plate right in the middle of them. After carefully looking at it, she figured all she had to do was blow the stone plate off. She shot two energy blasts at it, and the center of the plate broke and the doors began to swing inward. She waited patiently for the doors to fully open as she didn't want to rush in, but two big bone hands grabbed each door and swung them fully open and standing there was a huge skeleton with three eyes holes in the head, two where they should be, but there was one right in the center of the forehead. Carrie didn't even get a chance to react as it roared loudly in her face and the force of its breath knocked her off her feet right onto her back. After being a little dazed she propped herself on her hands and watched as the skeleton ran back inward.

"Boy someone sure is grouchy this morning," she said out loud. It actually became morning a little before she face the dragon, but because it was so cloudy it was hard to tell. After she stood up she couldn't help but stare at how the skeleton ran, it was running like an ape. She ran after it into a sort of boxed in area, but there were two open spots, but she could go either because there was no ground. It stopped at the opening straight from the gate and turned around and swung a huge bone at her, but she just barley jumped over it. She quickly shot a few energy shots at it, and almost knocked it over, but caught itself on one of its hands, and began to run again. She gave chase, and it soon stopped and pounded the ground with the bone.

'What in the heck is it doing? It could wake up the…' but she stopped the thought as some skeletons began to climb out of the dirt.

"Sure is one heck of a wakeup procedure,' she thought. She quickly dispatched the skeletons and got knocked down by the force of the swing from the big bone and it just missed her back by inches. She quickly rolled onto her back and shot a few blasts and got the same result as last time, and the skeleton began to run to the other opening. She followed it and jumped its swing when it stopped and shot it a few more times, and this time after it caught itself again, it held its head and stopped angrily on one foot as it roared, after it was done venting its frustration, it turned around and jumped over the ledge and made a loud splash when it hit the water below. She looked over the edge and saw the huge ripples where it hit, and could see a bridge coming up so she could cross.

'Not exactly a victory I was hoping for, but I'll probably meet him again later,' she thought. But after shrugging off what just happened, she made her way across the bridge to an old busted statue she first thought was a fountain. Also in the area were two metal gates and a path that led to a partly broken bridge. She figured the gates wouldn't budge, so she looked around the fountain while fending off some skeletons that just kept on coming out of the earth. The only path she could take was the somewhat broken bridge, as both begin and ending sides were gone, so all was left was the middle. After jumping across to the other side, she found two torches in front of a pedestal with a pillar in the middle of it. After walked around it she found a lever was on the other side.

'This should open one of the gates,' she thought as she pulled the lever. After it was fully down the gate across from her, opened, but then the bridge went down. But before she could even run over to see how far it went down, a huge muscular wereleopard landed just a few feet in front of her. She quickly turned around, but she only took one step as the wereleopard grabbed her other leg and lifted her high into the air and then slammed her into the ground.

'This guys sure don't have sex discrimination that a lot of people seem to believe,' she thought as she pulled herself forward, the main advantage she has over a lot of these guys is that she has ranged attacks, she just has to make the space in order for it to work. It was a little hard to do that as they were in a boxed area, but she got him without too much trouble, just slightly sore ribs. After she applied the final blow, his body went up and flames and roared in pain. After it was gone the bridge returned. She made her way past the statue and through the gate, and down the path beyond, she came across two more of those odd green guys, but she got them before they could even get close. After walking further down the path, she came across a rather odd setup; there was a huge hole, and two shrine like things around it. She went to go examine the one closest to her, but before she could get close enough, she heard the dirt shifting.

'More skeletons?' she asked in her head. But got a different answer, hands were coming out of the dirt, with sickly looking flesh.

"Zombies!" she then exclaimed. She went to her left to avoid one of the zombies that were coming out, but had to keep backing up as the hands kept on coming out trying to grab her. She took a few more steps and with the last one, her heel didn't go on anything so her foot slipped on the edge and she screamed as the rest of her body went with it. She fell a bit but hit solid ground not to far below, a bit too solid to her liking as she landed on another stone platform sticking out of the wall. Looking around she figured her best bet was to climb down the rest of the platforms. When she reached bottom she at first thought there was nothing there, but she then noticed how cracked the wall was.

'One good blast should but this wall down,' she thought, but before she did that she went back to the other platform before shooting the wall just incase. Only the wall grumbled from the blast, and there was a hidden tunnel. The tunnel went straight for a ways, and then went right. She figured it would be best if she took the trip slowly. She few a few skeletons here and there, and was surprised at something.

'After just escaping the zombies up there, I thought for sure some would be down here, guess I was just luc…' her thought trailed off when she almost fell over. She realized it was because a zombie came part way out of the dirt behind her and stretched a ways and grabbed her ankles. She figured she best be careful on how she moved so she wouldn't pull the zombie the rest of the way out. She then heard a rather odd sound in front of her; she looked forward and saw a blue skeleton that was sparking. She gasped as she looked at her feet.

'I better move fast, the last thing I need is a shock from getting hugged!' she thought as she pulled out her rings and channeled her magic through them, and sliced the hands of the zombie at the wrist, and she dove to the side and the skeleton tripped and fell on the zombie and blew up. Carrie didn't give herself time to try and figure out what happened, all she knew was that she had to get out of the tunnel, and fast. She wasn't that far from the tunnel, and she ran out, turned to the right and jumped onto another stone platform before collapsing.

"few deep breaths ok, it appears that there are skeletons that explode for no real reason, and as to how they explode, no idea, this is just a messed up castle," she said out loud. "Wait a minute; I'm not even in the castle yet. Oh boy things are sure to be fun when I get in there," she then leaped from the platform to one that was just sitting on the water, and found a similar setup to the one lever she used to open that one gate. She operated it and soon found herself surrounded by fish men.

"Sorry guys but I'm in a hurry," she said before making herself an opening to get to the other platforms, and how they were spaced, none of the fish men could reach her. She made her way to the top and found a path that probably led from the other gate at the broken fountain. But ahead of her was that gate she just opened and she made her way to it, and soon she could see Casltevania, the home of The Prince of Darkness, Dracula. She was about halfway to the drawbridge, when a huge bone hand grabbed the ledge, and she knew who it was, it was the big skeleton from before.

"So, you're ready for a rematch?" she asked, but all it did was roar like usual. So it ran to one side, and Carrie gave chase and shot at it a few times, it seemed to be following the same pattern. After she shot at it again, its hand came off.

'AHA! I have him now!' she thought. But this time it did a slight change in pattern, it ran to the middle of the area, and she could see sparks going through its body. First it did a huge leap, and when it landed, it sent out a shockwave along the surface of the ground in a circle shape, but it moved slow enough for her to jump over it. But it was still sparking.

'What is he up to now?' she asked in her head. The skeleton then faced her and bent down and spewed poison at her, but she managed to avoid it, and it stopped sparking. Carrie kept up the pace and soon it lost the part below the elbow.

'Dang, all I'm taking off is one arm,' she thought. After a few more hits, it lost the whole arm at the shoulder. It then did the combo before, same result, but then it called up some reinforcements, but she shot him during that and she broke its spine and it hit the ground with a loud thud, but it was still alive. She took out the skeletons it called, and got whacked by its huge bone, but she then jumped onto its back and slashed at its neck with her rings until the head came off, and it made a dying noise.

"Whew, am I glad that's over" she said as she rubbed her head. She then got off and went toward the drawbridge as it began to rain, and she stood close to the edge where the big skeleton came from, the rain began to pour down faster. Soon the drawbridge came down, and hit the ledge a few feet in front of her. She gazed up at the castle as the rain began to pour harder and harder, as if to try and deter her, but she made up her mind, she came this far, she wasn't going to back down now, she then made her way across the drawbridge, and soon, she vanished into the darkness.

End Chapter 1
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 2

The half-human girl

It was a stormy day at Castlevania, and marching into the castle gate was Carrie. She made her way in, and paused when she came across another gate. She examined it, and it was sturdy, and could probably withstand her magic. But then the area shook and she looked back just as the draw bridge was going up, and a gate came down in front of it. It was not like she could head back to the village from the way she came if she wanted to anyway. She examined the area, and to her left and right were doors, the one to her left she figured was locked by how the door handle looked, so she went to the right. And through the door was a round room, which was pretty big as to how far it went around, and how tall it was. To her left were the stairs that led to the top, with no other option, she began her ascent. There were some parts on the way that were straight, but some of those parts were a little broken, so she had to be careful. After climbing a few sets of stairs, she came across a bone pillar at the top of one of them. The bone pillar had a dragon like head that could spit out fireballs. Naturally with her powers, she had no real trouble, but the top of the next set of stairs was a little tricky because she stopped to look at something just in the right spot and a huge blade with blood on came down in front of her.

"Ok, be cautious of the next few stairs." She made her way to the top of the tower and opened the door that was there. She gasped after she came through as there was a huge two-headed, bone-like serpent wrapped around the gears in the room. The heads couldn't reach her where she was at, but the fireballs they pat out could. It took some careful maneuvering but after shooting one of the heads for awhile, it turned black, and instead of its usual fireball, it shot out a huge long flamethrower like attack. She just barely avoided getting badly burned, and managed to destroy the head, and soon took out the other one, and the gate that was in the room raised up. Before she went down that path, she found a lever in front of the gears and pulled it, after that she felt the place shake. She went down the path that was open to her and made her way down, and came across a rather odd pile of bones; they were a green color. But the purpose was then made obvious as a skeleton morphed out of the pile and the pile stayed the same. Knowing that they would just keep on coming she jumped down a hole that was close by and found herself in some sort of storage area as there were a pile of bags in one spot, and right next to one of the piles was a bone pillar. This one went down as easy as the other one, but after that she saw something sparkling at the top of the shelf that was above the bone pillar. After climbing up the shelf she found a key, which probably unlocks that one door. After climbing down another hole, she was back where she started, and she quickly unlocked the door and made her way inside. The setup was similar to the other room, except it was a little darker, and there was a huge hole in the floor. But otherwise the room was the same in terms of concept, having to climb sets of stairs to get to the top. After she reached the top of the first set, she walked along the path that was there, but then her feet went into the rubble as the middle of the path collapsed but she caught herself on the ledge behind her.

"Ok, I have to watch more closely where I step." She then climbed back up, and then jumped across the gap. She then went up a few more sets of stairs while killing bone pillars and avoiding the huge blades. But she then came across a rather odd colored path, it was green, and it looked like it was made of separate pieces.

'What is this?' But then the piece in front of her spun over and spikes came into view.

'Ok, I either would have gotten impaled, or fell down and break every bone in my body.' And just as soon as the last piece was being reset, she ran across and made her way to the top. The second to last set of stairs was a little tricky as it was the same color as the other platforms. She jumped up the stairs and soon reached the top floor. And at the top was a door with a moon crest on it. Not paying it any mind she tried to open the door, but it didn't budge.

'Huh?' she then looked more closely at it, there was text that read: the seal will only open in the light of the moon.

'So this door will only open when the moon is up? Well, that gives me time to rest a little.' So she waited for time to pass. She tried to open the door the split second the moon was entering the sky, and it opened. She walked in and found gears like in the other part of the tower. She quickly found the lever and pulled it, and the gears turned and the place shook, and the other gate opened where she could progress. Soon after it was done, the bells in the clock tower began to chime, and she looked out the hole in the wall, and could see the castle. But then something caught her eye, walking closer she was a person floating just a few feet away, and not just any person, it was Dracula himself, wearing a dark blue outfit with gold trim here and there, his face was pale, he had long white hair, his face was elderly, as he also had a beard, while he floated there he had his arms crossed.

"Dracula, so you decided to go for a walk?" Carrie asked. "Miserable worm, upstart weakling!" he protested. "So when things go bad you insult people? Not very becoming for someone of your stature," she said as she placed her hands on her hips.

"Very well then, come and meet your doom! Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho!" he laughed as he turned to mist and vanished.

"Was he even listening to me? I guess not." With that aside, she went through the other hole in the wall and made her way down to the other gate and made her way out. Just as soon as she was outside, the gate came down behind her.

'What is it with these guys and locking the doors behind me? It's not like I can escape if I wanted to,' she then began to survey the area while going ahead, and noticed some bats flying overhead, and just as soon they were out of sight, she tripped and fell down.

'That's what I get for not paying attention. So what did I trip on anyway?' and she got her answer, she had tripped on the leg of what she thought was a dead animal, but it wasn't an animal, it was the three headed demon in the shape of a hound, there were a few other bodies just like it lying around, all dead.

'Someone must have gotten here just before me, but how? And who?' And she got her answer, past a double gate was a girl about in her twenties, but she couldn't get a good look at her as there was a hound on her with fire coming out of each head. Carrie began to run over to help her, but the girl held out one arm and claws came out of her gauntlet, and she slashed off each head with one slash each. After she pushed off the body, the rest of her came into view; her clothes were a little odd. They were the same dark blue color as her eyes and hair, she wore a blue jacket, shorts that were cut at the thighs, and knee high boots. But was really odd about her was her ears, they were long, and stuck straight up. From where Carrie was standing, there were fences to her left and right, and the girl went to the one to her left while talking out loud.

"Blasted mongrel, coming out of nowhere and knocking me over," the girl muttered. She then reached beyond the fence and pulled out a long thin sword and placed it in the holster tied to her waist. She began to head for what looked like a mansion but paused, then looked back.

"Where did you come from?" she asked. Carrie was a little nervous.

"Uh…the village."

The girl then walked over. "How did you get here?"

Carrie figured she was trying to determine if she was a monster or not.

"By boat."

The girl then blinked a few times. "You can get here by boat?" She sounded like she had no idea that it was even possible.

"How did you get here?" Carrie finally got to ask.

"Through the forest, I climbed one of the trees and jumped over the fence, I didn't think they would have such a welcome wagon," she said while pointing to one of the trees, she then paused a few seconds.

"I forgot my manners for the moment, seeing as to how you're not a monster. I'm Sarah, and you are?" Carrie could see Sarah had no intention of harming her.

"I'm Carrie Fernandez," she replied. Sarah almost went into shock.

"Did you say 'Carrie Fernandez'?" she asked.

"Yes. Why are you so surprised?" Carrie asked. Sarah then held her head.

"Oh why haven't I returned to my proper time?" she wondered.

"Just what are you anyway?"

"I'm a numan," Sarah replied.

"New what?" Carrie asked.

"Hm, how do I put it? It's spelled n-u-m-a-n, but pronounced somewhat like new men," she replied.

"Ok," said Carrie, "so I now how to pronounce it, but what are you exactly?"

"It's sort of a long story," she answered. "But I'm actually a half numan. My mother was a full numan, my father was a human. What numans actually are is a race that can live through a harsh period. How we came into existence was through an experiment call Neitype research. The first one created had some problems, but over the years, the research was perfected, and thus here I am, not created in a test tube, but born."

"Here is an interesting question…" but Carrie didn't get to ask.

"Every numan made for the experiments were female," she added.

"So, the only way for a male numan to come into existence is for them to marry?" Carrie wondered.

"Yes. And I did have a brother."

"Did? You mean he's dead?" Carrie asked.

"Sadly yes, he was killed," Sarah replied.

'And Deedlit blamed herself for it' she added silently. But then a thought came to mind.

"Were you the only one to come on the boat, or did you come here alone?" Sarah asked.

"I came here of my own accord," Carrie replied.

"Well, seeing as to how we sort of have the same goals, why don't we work together?"

"What do you mean same goals? I'm here to kill Dracula for what happened…" Carrie didn't get to finish.

"To avenge the death of your mother," Sarah supplied.

"How did you know that?" Carrie wondered.

"I'm from the future, I'm not of this time, and I've met one of your descendents," she answered. She then pondered a little.

"We're from the same time," Sarah said as they then went towards the mansion and walked past the fountain that was there and went inside.

"Normally I would say this isn't that bad of a place for the count, but I know this place isn't his, just a place that got wrapped up into the castle," Sarah said. The room was somewhat big, there were stairs almost right in front of the front door, there were fancy candles, the floor and pillars were sort of a gold color, and the carpet was red.

"You're right, this particular place once belong to a man that now lives in the village," Carrie agreed. Sarah then looked around.

"Yeah, Henry, if I remember right." Carrie figured she was telling the truth about being from the future, how else would she know all about this. But at that moment, Sarah's ears twitched.

"Something wrong?" she asked.

"Something is here…on the ceiling, its moving fast," Sarah replied. Carrie looked up and saw something zipping across the ceiling like Sarah said, it went above the door and launched off and did some flips and landed a few feet in front of Carrie. It was then clear what it was, it was a vampire. Carrie was in a stunned horror when she saw its face, she knew it was going to be pale, but it didn't even look human, just a huge gap where the mouth would be, and it had long fangs at each corner of the mouth. It then went for her but she managed to overcome her fear and leaped to the side as it tried to grab her. After it stumbled a little, Sarah stabbed it in the back with her sword. After it turned around she tried to slash at it but it grabbed her hand in mid-swing, but she then held out her other hand and the claws came from the gauntlet again and she slashed his chest.

"You just going to stand there or what?" she asked. Carrie jumped into action and then shot him a few times and he began to run after her.

"Yikes! This guy is faster then I thought he was!" she said as he began to close the gap between them, but she fired out another shot and it homed in on him and knocked him over. But he got up really fast but got slashed by an energy slash from Sarah's sword and turned into a bat and fled.

"Where did you get those weapons from?" Carrie asked.

"The claws are a memento from my mother," Sarah said as she showed the back of her hand. "But the sword, I have no idea where it came from. I just found it and was able to use its power. I don't think I've even fully learned all it can do."

They then made their way up the stairs and turned left and went through the door there. The door led to a small path that they figured led to a garden. After going through the door at the end of the path, they entered a rose garden. The roses were a bright red.

"I'm amazed these plants are even still alive, look at how beautiful they are!" Carrie said in amazement.

"You're right, they even smell nice," Sarah agreed. The room was round and there was a stand in the middle of the room. Roses were in the stand and were at the border where the fresh air comes in. They went into the door to the right and walked up the stairs in the room and entered the door to their left. It was a bedroom, with a bed in the upper left corner, and there was a door to the right. Carrie then walked over to it.

"I wonder where this one leads?" She started to turn the handle but something yanked the door out of her hands. There was an elderly-looking man in the other room and he began to walk toward Carrie while holding something out towards her as she backed up. But he then caught sight of Sarah and ran toward her and tried to strike her with the object but she grabbed his wrist and made him drop it. She then realized it was a cross.

"How can you withstand the might of the cross?" the man asked. Sarah then bent down and picked up the cross.

"Because I'm no demon from Dracula," she replied as she handed him the cross. She then noticed the cross around his neck, and the huge cross on his back.

"Are you a vampire hunter?" she asked.

"Yes I am. I'm Charlie Vincent, mightiest of all vampire hunters," he replied.

"Right," Carrie said, sounding very unsure about that. He then looked at her.

"You look like a villager, but her…" He glanced at Sarah. "Just what are you?" he asked.

"That is none of your concern as she and I are here to dispose of Dracula, he is not for someone like you," Sarah replied.

"You may have a chance, but her? Don't make me laugh!" he said.

"Speak not of matters that do not concern you! Dracula is not an opponent to take lightly," Carrie said as she crossed her arms.

"Save both your breaths, I doubt we can reach an understanding from bickering like this, Charlie, have you possibly seen something that could help us?" Sarah asked.

"I'm not so sure if this is helpful, but I spied a young woman in the rose garden about dawn. Even in the midst of all these monsters, she was calmly tending the flowers." he replied.

"Talk about devoted," Carrie commented.

"It would seem that way," Sarah agreed. "Let's go see if she will show up, it's almost dawn now," she added. So Sarah and Carrie left the room, and after they closed the door, Sarah's ears twitched again.

"What now?" Carrie asked. Sarah then placed her ear on the door, and could hear the sound of snoring.

"Mr. so called 'mightiest of all vampire hunters' dozed off." Sarah replied. But with that aside, they went back to the rose garden.

"That guy was sort of an oddball," Carrie commented.

"He's just full of himself. But he sure must trust those crosses to sleep in a place like this," Sarah agreed. They just sat there for about twenty minutes or so, and Sarah thought she noticed something odd about one of the roses, but before she could examine it, a woman's voice spoke.

"Excuse me, I would like to water the flowers," the woman said. Quickly stepping aside they saw a blond woman in a red dress, she was carrying a watering can.

"Who are you?" Carrie asked.

"My name is Rosa, I look after these white roses," Rosa replied.

"White roses?" Carrie and Sarah asked simultaneously. And at that moment when Rosa tipped that watering can, blood came out.

"You…you're a vampire?" Carrie asked.

"Why have you no fear? None but vampires and demons live here. I'll forget I saw you, leave quickly," Rosa ordered.

"But we can't do that, as long as Dracula lives children live in fear, we can't abandon them," Carrie protested.

"Very well, you must go to the archives. The key to the archives…ah, a previous adventurer took it," Rosa recalled.

"That idiot Charlie," Sarah grumbled. Rosa then walked toward the door.

"I can held you no more, don't loose your lives too quickly," she said before vanishing into thin air. Quickly heading back to the bedroom, Charlie was still sleeping.

"What do we do now?" Carrie asked.

"Wait in the other room. We need all the strength we can get," Sarah replied. Sarah let Carrie sit in the chair while she sat on the ledge in front of the mirror in the room.

"So, who do you take after?" Carrie asked.

"What was that?"

"I mean, who you look like," Carrie replied.

"Oh. Well, my face, hair style, and body type are taken from my mother, but hair color I got from her older sister. My eyes are similar to my father's, as one of his friends pointed out." Sarah then sighed. "My father and mother had so much in common in some cases. They were both great warriors that fought for peace and humanity, it's just hard to believe how long they've both fought before a long period of peace came along, one of the friends of my father is still alive, and has pretty much been fighting almost her whole life."

"Just how old is she if she's been fighting for a long time?" Carrie asked.

"She's definitely old, but her beauty will never fade as she is an immortal,"

"An immortal?" Carrie repeated.

"In terms of she can't die of old age, but she can be killed," Sarah replied. Her ears then twitched.

"You know, that is a handy feature to have," Carrie commented.

"It has helped us out a lot," Sarah agreed. They went into the room and found Charlie patrolling the area. They had to really try not to laugh at him seeing as to how the monsters don't seem to come to this room, and they would have to be really small for him to have to patrol like that.

"Excuse us, but do you have a key to the archives?" Carrie asked.

"The key to the archives? You must mean this key; I found it in the rose garden. My intuition tells me it's worthless, you can take it if you want," And with that he handed it over to Carrie.

'That's some intuition,' Carrie thought. They left the room and went down the hall.

"We'll go into the room at the far side of the hall first," Sarah said. They weren't even halfway into the hall yet and the picture of a knight in the stain glass window came out.

"Now that is freaky!" Sarah commented. The knight went down without to much of a hassle, but another came out of the other window. After taking him down, they finally made to the door they wanted to enter. It looked like a dinning room of some sort, as it was long and had a long table in the middle of it. They were so shocked to see that the table was still intact they forgot to close the door behind them. They walked toward the mirror at the far end of the table to get to the door at that end of the room. Just as they were in front of the mirror they heard the door slam. Looking over they saw a young man pressed up against the door looking flustered. He was dressed like someone from the village that Carrie came from. He looked out of breath.

"Are you alright?" Sarah asked.

"H…he…hel…help…" the villager stuttered.

"Take it easy, what happened?" Carrie asked.

"This place swarms with demons! You have entered the castle of the demon realm!" he replied.

"Yeah, we're aware of that," Carrie commented.

"If you value your lives, you should leave now!" he said. While both Carrie and the villager talked, Sarah felt something brush against her leg. Looking down she saw a rose next her foot, it had fallen from the vase in front of the mirror. She looked in the mirror and noticed something was out of place.

"What's the matter?" Carrie asked as she looked back, and saw that only her and Sarah showed up in the mirror, the villager was nowhere to be seen. Quickly looking back they saw he turned into his vampire state and looked similar to the vampire they faced earlier, but they knew it wasn't the same one. Sarah jumped onto the table and Carrie jumped back and pressed against the door. The vampire then tried to attack her, but she rolled to the side and stood at the ready.

"You smell different than the usual adventurer. Come, I shall taste your blood!" he said before lunging for Carrie, but she shot right in the face and he fell backwards. But like all vampires, he could get up fast and strike almost instantly. But Carrie was to far away for that tactic to work, she he went after Sarah, but before he could even get on the table, Sarah kicked him right in the face. Under normal circumstances, that kick would have broken something, but due to the fact that vampires are a bit sturdier than the average human, it just hurt a lot. The table gave Carrie and Sarah a tactical advantage, but it didn't last long as the vampire grabbed the table at the middle and flipped it onto its side and shoved it so it pressed against the wall. He managed to get behind Carrie and grabbed her and sunk his fangs into her neck and she screamed. But just a split second after that, Sarah stabbed him in the heart, and he burst into flames and died. Sarah then carefully examined Carrie, she appeared to be alright.

"You don't seem to be a vampire, but I don't know," she said.

"You killed him before he could drink any blood; he just sank his fangs into my neck. Gosh it still hurts," Carrie complained as she rubbed her neck.

"Perhaps this will help," Sarah offered. She held her hand at the wound on Carrie's neck, and a faint light formed, Carrie could feel something soothing as the pain began to fade, and the holes faded away before the light faded.

"That feels much better. How did you do that?" Carrie asked.

"It is a special technique that numans can learn. The techniques can either be offensive or defensive, but they use up magic so I try to use it only when necessary, but the magic does regenerate, it just takes time." Sarah replied. So they went through the door and had to turn left into a small hallway and used the key they got. They walked in and had to turn left and after going further in they saw a huge bookshelf.

"Are we supposed to find a book?" Carrie asked.

"That I'm not sure, there seems to be another room, you check that one, I'll look here," Sarah replied. So with that Carrie went into the other room and found a smaller bookshelf, one that she could climb onto if she wanted to. Sarah examined a small table that was in front of the huge bookshelf. On it was a diary of the former owner of the mansion before it became part of Dracula's castle. Carrie didn't find anything eye catching on the shelves, so she jumped up and grabbed onto the top of the bookcase, and saw a key. She then pulled herself all the way up and picked it up. She then went back to Sarah and told her what she found, after that they went back into the hall that after the dinning room and went into the door to their right. It looked like a living room and the windows were left open, they paid no mind to the ghosts that were coming in and went through the door to their right. They then walked down a circular staircase and found a rolled up scroll at the bottom. They looked at it and it appeared to be a contract of some kind, but the text was very hard to read. At that moment a man's voice spoke.

"Prey, excuse me, but have you seen a scroll hereabouts?" he asked. They turned around and saw a man dressed in a dark green business suit and hat. He also wore glasses that obscured his eyes. He also had a brown beard. One oddball thing about him that caught their eye was that he had a thin tail swishing left and right.

"Ah that's it! I thank you dearly, it is most important to my business. I forgot my manners. I am Renon. I am what you would call a demon," he added as he tipped his hat. With that said, they were about to strike him down but he held up his hand.

"Wait! Wait! I'm not an enemy! I'm here to sell supplies to those who venture into the castle. Surly we were fated to meet," he said. Carrie and Sarah gave each other a quick glance and they looked very unsure about the whole thing.

"It is shameful for a demon to be working, but one needs gold even in the underworld these days," he added. He then pulled out a pocket watch and looked at it.

"Oh my goodness, is that the time? We've talked for far too long. Remember; use the scroll to summon me, whenever you need," he added as he topped his hat again, and then turned into mist and vanished. They looked at the scroll for a few seconds.

"Think we can trust him?" Carrie asked.

"We maybe able to trust him to give us what we pay for, but I don't trust being not able to read what the text says, there might be more to it," Sarah replied. And with that they went out the door and were at the beginning of a hedge maze. On either side of the gate ahead of them, were two scary dog-like statues. One was darker than the other. They went over to the gate and it was locked. They tried the key and it opened. They wandered in the maze for a few minutes and crossed a stone bridge that lead to a dead end. They were about to head back until something shifted a bush that was in one of the corners.

"Who's there?" Carrie called. And out came from behind the bush was a young boy, dressed in the same color purple as his hair and eyes, and he wore a red pendent around his neck.

"Please, help me," he asked.

"What is a child as young as this doing here?" Sarah asked. They both went over to him and knelt down.

"It's ok, you're safe with us. What is your name?" Carrie asked.

"M…my name is Malus," Malus replied.

"Malus, do you know where you parents are?" Sarah asked.

"They…they burned my village…my mother and father too…" Malus replied.

"That's awful!" Carrie exclaimed.

"And they took the children, the demon in the black robe was looking for a certain child and…and I can't remember!" Malus said as he held his head.

"Take it easy, it seems like you've been through a pretty big ordeal," Sarah said. After a few seconds there was a loud growl, and the statues they saw at the beginning of the maze jumped through one of the hedges, and they slowly began to head towards them.

"Ugly mutts, I guess they were playing possum," Sarah commented. When they got to a certain point, Malus ran off screaming.

"Malus wait! It's too dangerous to run off alone!" Carrie called, but he kept on going. It didn't take long for the statues to be beaten, as it only to one hit and they made a death sound and fell on their sides. They went to find Malus and saw him but he ran off. They went down the path he took and they saw a door. Sarah was just a little bit ahead of Carrie, and just before Sarah reached the door, Carrie screamed. Looking back Sarah saw one of the statues had its mouth around one of her legs, and the other one was heading right for her.

"Guess these guys don't die, only get stunned!" Sarah commented before slashing the one that leaped for her. Carrie managed to beat the one that had her leg and limped over to Sarah. Due to her small size it wasn't hard for Sarah to pick her up and carry her. After going through the door she just saw Malus go down a path, and she followed but saw him crawl through a small gap. Turning back to try and find another way she just barley jumped the two statues. She turned around a corner and ran a bit, and something huge rounded the other corner and she just barley ducked its swing.

"It's the creature!" Carrie exclaimed. The creature was a tall man that was made of dead bodies, and it had a chainsaw.

"Sorry big guy, but I don't have much time to play!" Sarah exclaimed as she did a jump slash at its head, and it toppled over. They figured he was just stunned. They managed to catch sight of Malus and followed him and just barley escaped each encounter with the three monsters. After a few minutes they found Malus waiting in front of a door and he opened when they got close enough. After they were through the door slammed shut, and it appeared the monsters couldn't follow them. Sarah then set Carrie down and quickly mended her leg. After that was done Carrie went over to the gate that Malus was standing next to and opened it.

"You have come this far. Follow the path in the forest and you should reach the village. Watch out for the demons in the forest," Carrie warned. Malus was silent, but he went past the gate and it closed, and he soon vanished out of sight. Then they turned their sights to the door they came trough, they could hear the displeased sounds of the statues.

"Let us see what is down the path ahead of us," Sarah said. So they went down the path and found another key. They continued onward and found a door that led back into the mansion. They went back inside and were in the servants' quarters. They went out the other door and were back where they started. They made their way back to the entrance of the maze, and had to avoid the monsters again, but they found a door they had to unlock, so they quickly used the key and slammed the door, and could hear the displeased sounds of the statues again.

"Whew, am I glad we don't have to…" Carrie tried to say, but just as soon as they turned around, they fell down into a small stream.

"At least it wasn't deep water, who knows what kind of creatures swim in the deep," Sarah said as she stood up. She then helped up Carrie.

"I'm the one that should be the most grateful, I can't swim," Carrie commented. They walked through the stream and climbed onto a bridge and saw a small building to their left, they figured the door to their right led back to the maze. So they went through the door and had to walk down some stairs. When they reached bottom they saw a coffin in the distance.

"I'm not sure what this place was intended for, but I don't think that belongs here," Sarah commented. They quietly walked over to the coffin and Sarah gave the gesture to Carrie to open it. Carrie got a hold of it while Sarah drew her sword and held it at the ready. Carrie then took a deep breath, then yanked the lid off and Sarah was about to plunge her sword in, but paused. Carrie wondered what the problem was and looked in; there was nobody inside, just and empty casket. Sarah quickly looked around the room with her ears twitching, but couldn't see anything, but she could her something, it was just hard to pinpoint due to how the room was setup. But at that moment something zipped down and hit the floor. They walked over and it was the body of a young woman in a nightgown. They quickly looked up and saw the vampire they saw when they first entered.

"It's very rude to interrupt someone who is enjoying his meal," he said.

"Or perhaps I'll think different, like the main dish has arrived," he added. He then dropped from the ceiling and landed behind them.

"I'll finish you off here and now!" he protested. He then sprung forward and tried to slash at them, but they dodged with ease. They battled for a few good minutes as he would make a retreat to the ceiling and try to drop on them, but the last time he tired, Sarah grabbed him and tossed him towards the coffin, but before he could do anything else, Carrie grabbed a pointy piece of wood that was lying around and tossed it with all her might, and impaled him in the heart and his body burst into flames.

"Impossible! I, a vampire, defeated by a human?" he asked before he fell onto his back. He then turned into dust. Just a split second after that they felt a terrible feeling, looking back they saw the woman slowly getting back up in the vampire fashion.

"There's always one more isn't there?" Sarah complained. Things were a bit more complicated as this one was able to turn into mist and summon bats to pester them. The battle took much longer then the battle with the male vampire, but Sarah slashed her at the shoulder, down past the ribcage, and she burst into flames and vanished.

"That's three vampires down," Sarah commented as she sheathed her sword.

"Let's have a closer look at this coffin," Carrie said. They went over, and the bottom of the coffin began to shift, it then lowered and went into one of the sides to reveal a hidden path.

"Sure is dark down there," Carrie commented.

"Maybe, but it's the only place we can go from here," Sarah added. With that they gave each other a quick glance before jumping into the opening and vanishing into the darkness.

End Chapter 2
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 3

The Dark offer

After falling for a little bit, our heroines landed in some underground cavern.

"Do you have any idea where we're at?" Carrie asked.

"Some type of water channel as I can hear water," Sarah replied. They walked for a little bit and turned left and continued onward. After a few more seconds, they could feel the ground shifting; the path beneath them was beginning to grumble. They managed to leap to safety before the path completely collapsed. They looked back and could see they would have fallen into a bottomless pit if they didn't react fast enough.

"Something tells me we'll come across that a lot down here," Sarah commented. They then had to climb across a ledge in order to proceed. After they made it across, they found the water Sarah was hearing in an open area. Carrie stood at the edge and looked left and right, and after a few seconds, she could smell something odd, she then bent down by the water.

"I smell poison, this water is deadly." Sarah then looked at it. "I could tell something was wrong with it," she commented. With that they went to the right and soon began to cross a bridge. To their right they could see a huge flow of water blocking the path. They were just halfway across when they heard something; they looked around and saw some bubbles in the water to their left. After a few seconds a lizard head poke out. After a few more seconds another popped out behind it, and soon they realized they were lizard men when they stood up and began to walk towards them. Carrie and Sarah began to back up as the lizard men began to climb onto the edge in front of them, they had swords and shields, and Carrie looked back and saw another one come out. "They have us surrounded," she said. Sarah then unsheathed her sword. "Maybe, but I won't go down without a fight." But before she could do anything, one of the ones in front of them ran around the corner to their left. Sarah then smirked. "Two on two, not bad odds." And with that she went for the one ahead of them while Carrie took care of the one behind them. They were a little tough because of their shields, but they managed to knock them away to apply the final blow. They rounded the corner the other lizard took, and found him standing in front of something, he then shot out a fireball from his mouth, but the shot the went down and hit the ground just a few feet from Sarah.

"Not bad fire shooting, had you aimed a little higher you might have hit me," she then held up her sword and fire shot out from the hilt and nailed the lizard right in the chest and he hit the ground with a thud. Carrie stared blankly at the sword for a few seconds, until Sarah noticed.

"You've never seen a magic sword before?" she asked. Carrie then held out her hand.

"Can I look more closely at it?" Sarah then handed it over without hesitation. Carrie then felt a bit of a power surge when her fingers wrapped around the golden handle. She looked at it closely, and could see a blue gem was placed at the hilt of the sword, when she looked more closely at it, she could see some kind of energy flowing inside.

"Where did you find this sword?" Sarah then pondered. "Some sort of alternate realm I think. I remember going through a portal of some kind, and I wondered around for awhile, until a found an old temple, and inside was some sort of mural. It was worn out so I couldn't made heads or tails of it, but the statue that was holding the sword was interesting." Carrie blinked a few times. "In what way?"

"Well, it had the same face as another statue in the room, how that makes it interesting you may ask, is because the one that wasn't holding the sword was dressed like a warrior, while the one that was dressed like a goddess." Carrie's eyes widened as she handed over the sword. "Dressed like a goddess while the other one like a warrior? That does seem a bit strange." Sarah nodded. "I'm not so sure what to make of it myself, but my best guess was is that she was once a mortal like us, but what she did that was so great to become like that, I have no idea." Carrie shook her head. "We're getting off track here." Sarah then nodded. "You're right," she agreed. And with that they went over to what the lizard man was guarding.

"He was guarding a platform?" Carrie asked. It was square platform the stuck out of the ground a few inches. Sarah thought for a moment before she placed her foot on it and the platform sank, and things quieted down a bit. They went back and just as Sarah figured; it was a switch that controlled the flow of water. They wondered around the place for a good while, they came across two sets of flowing water, and had to jump from a few platforms to reach the one of the switches, and they had to search awhile to find the other one, and they came across a very scary trap, there were two holes in front of them, and huge spikes would drop down every few seconds into the holes.

"How are we supposed to get by that?" Carrie asked. Sarah gave her a quick glance. "I'll go first, you wait here unless something happens to me," she replied. Sarah then took a deep breath, and when her chance came, she made it across. She made her way down and turned right and ran out of sight. Carrie waited nervously, and after a few minutes she saw a blue skeleton come out of the ground where Sarah would have to come back to. She then remembered what it did, and just as soon as it was about to head where Sarah was, "Exploding skeleton!" Carrie yelled, and after the skeleton ran around the corner, Sarah screamed, and then there was a big boom, and all was silent. Carrie had no idea what to do, but then Sarah came around the corner unharmed.

"Thanks for the heads up," she called. She then made her way back and they went back to where the water was flowing. They where just about to enter a narrow passage, until Carrie fell over, and Sarah looked back and saw a lizard man had grabbed her ankle, it was still part way in the water, but Carrie shot right in the head and it fell back in. They made their way down the path while more and more came after them, and they soon came across a door with a sun symbol on it, and it wouldn't budge.

"Oh no! Not another time set door!" Carrie exclaimed. Sarah looked at her wrist which had a futuristic watch on it.

"The sun won't be up for another hour!" she said.

"We don't have an hour!" Carrie protested. But at that moment Sarah remembered something, she then reached into one of her pockets and pulled out a red card with a sun symbol on it.

"Where did you get that?" Carrie asked.

"I got it from an enemy, and I hope it does what I think it does," Sarah replied. She then held up the card and it glowed brightly, and after it faded, they heard the lock on the door release. They opened the door and ran in and it slammed shut behind them.

"Do you suppose that card was a key of some kind?" Carrie asked.

"No, I think it actually advanced time," Sarah replied.

"Advanced? You mean we skipped the hour to where the sun rose?" Carrie asked.

"It's the only way I can explain it," Sarah replied. Just a second later her eyes widened when she looked down, Carrie was about to ask her something but she held up her hand.

"Don't move," she said. Carrie glanced down and there was a snake slowly slithering a few feet from her legs, and it was going around in a circle around them, and slowly closing the gap. She then saw one claw slowly come out of Sarah gauntlet, and when it was fully out, the snake had already began to wrap around her legs slightly. When its head came back into view, Sarah slashed it off and it uncurled from Carrie's legs.

"That was scary, where did that snake come from?" she asked. Sarah looked around and soon pointed.

"Off hand I'd say her," she replied. Carrie looked over and there was snake hair woman, medusa.

"Her powers weakened when she joined Dracula, which is why we're not turning into stone when we look at her," Sarah commented. They then began to battle her, and it lasted for a good while as she would summon snakes, pull out a bow and shoot three stone snakes, and when she got close to one of them, she would do a tail whip attack. Sometimes she would pull out a shield to block their attacks, and after they hit her a few times she would try and petrify them. When they figured they almost had her, she began to turn invisible. If it wasn't for the dirt floor they were fighting on, they wouldn't have any idea where she was at. It took a few tries, but Carrie managed to apply the final blow and medusa thrashed around in pain and soon fell limp on the floor. They went over to the other sun marked door and it opened as the sun was still up. They made their way to a fairly large room, but there was nothing in it really, just a hole in the ceiling where the sun could come through in a fairly big beam. But then they noticed a woman in a black dress, with red trim, and a black hat with a feather sticking out of it. Her face looked young but pale. She was holding a rather peculiar-looking staff.

"Her power is strong, it's almost terrifying. Only a child, but a true Fernandez," she said.

"Who are you?" Carrie asked.

"My name is Actrise, people would call me a witch," Actrise replied.

"You look like a witch dressed like that," Sarah commented.

"You're fairly strong too, though we may not know what you are, the both of you could be a great help," Actrise said.

"Help?" Carrie asked.

"Why don't you join us? Your power could help us to restore Dracula to his full power. I'll give you time to consider your answer. Either help in the great works, or rot in the underworld for eternity," Actrise replied before fading into thin air. Carrie and Sarah ran over to where she was and pondered what she just said.

"To restore him to his full power?" Carrie asked.

"Maybe Dracula isn't as strong as he used to be," Sarah replied. They shrugged it off and pressed onward. When they entered the new area Sarah's ears twitched.

"What now?" Carrie asked.

"I hear motors. For motorcycles I think," she replied. The path ahead of them they could go straight, or to the right, but they could tell by the door a head of them that it was locked. When they turned the corner, there were three skeletons, one on one motorcycle, two on the other. The other one had a box on one side. Sarah went after the lone rider while Carrie took on the pair. The pair had a machine gun, but it didn't do them much good when she took out the diver, and the bike kept on going, and the one in the box screamed as it went for the wall before crashing. Sarah didn't have too much trouble with hers. After they were done, there was a door to their right, and if they went further on a door to the left. They went through the door to the left and were in a room that looked like a coliseum. They walked inwards and found the body of a huge behemoth, and it was still intact.

"This thing doesn't look like it's been dead for very long, it doesn't even look injured," Sarah commented. Carrie looked in the mouth and was disgusted.

"Oh gross!" she exclaimed.

"What?"

"It has a huge yellow eyeball in its mouth!" And with that Sarah took a look.

"That's not the most disgusting thing I've ever seen, but still that sure isn't pretty," she commented. They continued onward, and found a wall with a huge symbol on it, and it looked like it was ready to grumble.

"If we had some explosives, we could probably take out this wall, but we should take care of this seal first," Sarah said.

"This is a seal?" Carrie asked, and Sarah nodded.

"Just look at it, the seal isn't on the wall itself, or else the paint would be in the cracks," she replied. With that they went back into the other hall, and went through the door they passed before, and were surprised.

"Yipe! This must be the vampire training room!" Carrie exclaimed. There were quiet a few vampires in the room, and they were a little stronger then the ones before. But they managed to win the battle and press on, they walked up the stairs that were to the left of the room when they came in, and went through a gate at the top. They climbed some more stairs, and when they reached the top and turned around, there were three zombies in the room, naturally being slow and frail they went down with ease. Now there were two doors, one in front of them and one to the right. They took the right door and were in a fairly huge room, one thing that caught their attention was the indentation in the floor where two huge gears were. As they walked by them they noticed that there was a path that led out of the gears. They made there way to a bridge area and below were a bunch of lizard men. Carrie shot at them, but they blocked the shots with their shields and no matter how many times she shot, they didn't even flinch.

"These guys sure are tough," she commented, and when they began to ignore them, they shot out fireballs. Carrie stopped to try and distract them, but she then zipped down, as the small part she was standing on was a platform that would fall when stood on. But she managed to make it back up and they made it to some stairs and left the room. They traveled through a few rooms without anyone bothering them until they entered a bar area, and two vampire maids attacked them, they were much more powerful and faster them any of the rest they fought and to top it off they were insanely nimble as they flipped around all over the place. Sarah managed to flip the one that landed behind her, but the one behind Carrie grabbed her and sank her fangs into her neck. Sarah tried to get to her but the other one tried to do the same thing, but it didn't get to try and suck her blood, but detained her long enough for the one that got Carrie to get a decent drink, but then Carrie broke free and slashed at her neck multiple times until she died. After that she fell to her knees after Sarah finished off hers. When she looked over she saw Carrie was holding herself and quivering.

"Are you alright?" she asked as she walked over.

"I feel cold, faint, it hurts," Carrie replied. When Sarah got in front of her she saw she was pale.

"You're a vampire that fast?" Sarah asked in disbelief.

"No. Not yet anyway. It must be a slow process seeing as to how she didn't drain a whole lot of my blood, but enough to start the process, I don't think I can even use my energy balls," Carrie replied. She then held out her hands to try and focus some energy, but nothing was happening.

"How ironic, here I am, turning into what I was fighting against." Sarah then grabbed her.

"Get a grip! You're not beaten yet! I know there is a cure around here somewhere," she protested. "How can you be so certain that there is a cure for vampirism?" "Just trust me on this one. But until we find it, you've got to fight it!" And with that they pressed on, in the other room had some interesting contraptions, but in the next room were spikes that dropped from the ceiling.

"We're going to have to time this right," Sarah commented. It was tricky, but they made it through. They entered a hallway and entered another room. It was a storage room of some kind as there were some bottles lined up across the shelves to their right, and they could see another door past the shelves. They looked around and found a note next to the bottles. It read "Magical nitro, running with it will not cause an explosion, but one hit or jump with set it off," They then both gulped.

"Who is going to carry this stuff?" Sarah asked. Carrie's eyes widened.

"What would we do with it?" she asked.

"We could use this to blow up that one wall," she replied. Carrie figured it would then be best if she carried it she they made it back to the room with the interesting contraptions. They noticed it before, but Sarah then figured it would be best if she went ahead because she didn't trust the two suits of armor that were on either side of the door. She then held up her hand and made Carrie stop. When Sarah got close to one of them, it came to life, there was one with a spear, and one with a sword, the one with the spear came to life first and spun the spear around with great skill. After it was done showing off, it then began to stomp its way over. It was slow, but Sarah figured it would be tough when it got close; she managed to beat it, and then managed to take out the other one. They made their way back to the room with the lizards. Carrie walked along the bridge while Sarah kept them busy, they sure were tough, when Carrie made it across Sarah retreated as she didn't even harm any of them. Sarah had to jump to escape from the lizards and paused when she didn't see Carrie.

"Carrie? Where are you?" she called.

"Down here!" Carrie called. Sarah looked down a gap and there was Carrie. Sarah then realized that the path from the bridge led to the gears. She then reached her hand down.

"Hand me the nitro," she asked.

"And risk blowing us both to kingdom come?" Carrie asked. She then marched off before Sarah could say another word, it took her a few minutes, but the way the gears moved, Carrie made it through. They went back through the rooms they went through and placed the nitro at the bottom of the wall.

"Part one of the plan is done," Carrie said.

"Now what we should really look for is a cure for you," Sarah said.

"If one even exists," Carrie commented. They made their way back to door they didn't go through and faced many vampires until they came across a hall with stone faces that would spit out fire. They had to time it right to make it through unharmed. Sarah saw another wall that was ready to crumble, but at that moment Carrie fell over.

"Oh no!" Sarah exclaimed as she quickly bent down and lifted Carrie a little.

"Are you ok? Speak to me!" she called.

"I think I'm suffering from blood loss," Carrie managed to let out. Sarah knew she had to find the cure fast, so she entered a door that was in front of them, and it was a fairly big room, but a bit empty, except for the unarmed lizard man in the room. Sarah quickly set down Carrie and drew her sword as she ran for the lizard. But he saw her coming and quickly held up his hands and cried, "Wait! I'm a human!" Sarah stopped right as she held the blade over her head ready to let loose a mighty swing but blinked blankly as to how he spoke perfect English.

"I'm only this shape because of a curse," he added. Sarah then sheathed her sword.

"Good thing you spoke when you did, I might have killed you," she commented. He then noticed Carrie on the floor.

"She is turning into a vampire isn't she?" he asked. Sarah then ran to her and picked her up and brought her over.

"Is there something we can do?" she asked, Carrie almost dead.

"I found this in one of the rooms, it may cure her," he replied as he pulled out a round sphere object that was glowing. It glowed even brighter when it was close to Carrie, and it then broke and the light flowed into her, after the light faded the wounds on her neck vanished and color slowly returned to her skin. After a few seconds her eyes opened.

"A moment longer and we would have lost you," the lizard said.

"Thank you sir," Carrie said as she looked over, and screamed when she saw him.

"He's like this because of a curse," Sarah said. Carrie looked at him for a few seconds; he actually looked more pleasant then the others they saw. She then let out a sigh of relief, but then began to sway, she almost fell over but he caught her.

"I think you've lost quiet a bit of blood," he said. Sarah then held out her hand and a light formed, after the light faded Carrie felt much better.

"I didn't think it would replace lost blood," she commented.

"It fixes almost any wound," Sarah replied.

"You two must be adventurers, here take this key," he said as he held out a key.

"What room is this for?" Sarah asked as she took it.

"It's for the torture chamber. Inside you will find some mandragora, you will need this if you wish to set off the nitro safely," he replied. They figured it was the first door they saw when they first entered this area. There were two doors in the room; one was boarded up, the other still accessible. They went inside and were in the same room they were in before with the nitro. They walked over and found Malus on the other side.

"Malus? What re you still doing here? We thought you had escaped," Carrie said.

"This place? Escape?" Malus asked.

"Say, are you going to fight Dracula? Aren't you afraid?" he then asked. They were a bit speechless, but he continued.

"Are you here to avenge my family, to rescue my friends?" he then asked.

"You can count on us Malus!" Sarah replied.

"I swear we will defeat Dracula and avenge you parents!" Carrie added. Malus then began to laugh, and they were a little confused. But then his eyes changed color.

"Impossible! Want to know why? Because you are trapped! And you will die like wretches!" he said.

"Malus? What has gotten into…" Carrie didn't get to finish.

"Into the kingdom of darkness, where no wretched sunlight comes!" he said while running off.

"Malus, what has happened to you?" Sarah asked. This time Sarah took the nitro and they placed it at the wall they walked past. And made their way back and noticed that in one of the rooms, they walked by an elevator.

"I didn't even notice this here," Carrie commented. She then went over to the door and tried to open it.

"No luck." Sarah then noticed a switch and pressed it, nothing happened.

"It looks like this thing is out a juice," she commented. Carrie then noticed a statue in the room and went over to it. After looking at it she saw it had a number on it. But after a few seconds a red liquid came out of the eyes and went down onto the floor, it stopped a few feet from Carrie, and after a few seconds, it partly formed into a human. It only took a few hits to take it down, so they made their way to the torture chamber. When they unlocked the door and went inside, they found one whole zombie, two half zombies, and one hopper. They went down without to much of a fuss, and they took the mandragora and made it back to the second wall they placed nitro at. And found another statue with a number along the way.

"This is the one area we've been in the longest," Carrie commented.

"You're right, this place is driving me nuts," Sarah agreed. They soon reached the wall they placed the nitro in front of, and placed the mandragora next to it. They ran around the corner after placing it, and energy began to stir between the two bottles and it got stronger and stronger. After a few minutes there was a loud boom and the whole room shook. After the dust faded there was a huge hole in the wall. They entered another area and soon found another statue with another number. The room was a rather odd setup, but ghosts began to appear and the only way to progress was to climb some ledges. They reached the top and had no idea where to go as there were no doors or anything, just an odd pillar in the middle of the area. Carrie hopped onto it to try and get a better view of the area, and when she stood up part of the ceiling opened above her head. They climbed through and were in a small room with another pillar to stand on. Doing the same thing they entered a rather big room. It was a blue room with white stars connected with light lines to try and make constellations. In the middle of the room was a platform with many spots to place something and in the middle of the platform was a pedestal. And next to the platform was a pedestal with three small statues that looked like the big ones they found scattered around. Sarah looked at the base of the statues and at the spots on the platform; she figured they had to be placed in a particular order. She placed them in numerical order, 2, 4, and 8. After a few seconds the pedestal in the middle began to have light shine through, and it got brighter and brighter, so bright that they had to shield their eyes with their arms. After the light sort of dimmed down they looked and there was a ball of light rising. It kept on getting higher and higher, and after it paused for a little bit, it whizzed over their heads and went through the wall behind them. After a few seconds the place began to shake a little for a good few minutes.

"I think it's a safe bet that light broke that seal on the wall we saw," Sarah commented. They trekked all the way back to the torture chamber and got another bottle of mandragora and walked past the dead behemoth again and placed the bottle next to the nitro. They ran back a bit to avoid getting blown up and this time saw the explosion. After the smoke cleared there was a huge hole in the wall and through the hole was a huge white crystal floating over a huge pedestal. They went over to it and saw a small gold crystal at the base of the pedestal. Carrie gave it a light touch and the huge crystal made a loud hum and began to glow different colors.

"I think it is now giving power to the elevator," Sarah commented. They turned around and walked a few feet out of the small room and the place shook. Every few seconds the room shook and they could see some dust rising. They didn't even have to think hard about it, the behemoth was alive, and was heading right for them. It stopped when it was only about ten feet away, but on how huge he was he looked closer than that. They didn't have to talk to each other about the fact that range is the best thing to deal with this guy. They split up and ran to each side of the room and he ran after Sarah. The battle was a little tricky as he would stop and shoot out three different attacks, two beam attacks and some poison spit. After hammering on him for awhile it began to loose some flesh and Sarah had to stop attacking it as the poison was seeping out. After a few more hits it lost its legs and one more blow took it out. Though they were both tired they pressed on and entered the vampire training room again, but this time Actrise was waiting for them.

"Have you considered your answer?" she asked. "Ah, but the sight of your faces tells me everything," she added.

"We will destroy Dracula, oppose us and we must destroy you too!" Carrie said.

"You have spirit girl. But your opponent today is not me," Actrise said.

"If you're not going to fight us, then who is?" Sarah asked. Carrie then noticed someone floating in the right corner of the room, and she felt something in the air. Sarah could feel it too, and noticed that Carrie was holding herself and trembling.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"No…it can't be…what have you done?" Carrie asked. The figure was then floating closer.

"She was a Fernandez too, she came here to fight the Dark Lord," Actrise replied. Sarah then realized why Carrie was acting the way she was, this was her cousin that went missing.

"We took her alive, and made her into a vampire," Actrise continued. "She fought mightily against the curse, but now she is fully a vampire, hungry for blood. What joy this is, two cousins fighting to the death!" Actrise then faded away while laughing. At this point Carrie's cousin was in the middle of the room, and she was still trembling. Sarah then shook her violently.

"Snap out of it! You have to face facts; the cousin you once knew is gone. All that is left is that monster using her body!" she yelled. Carrie looked over and tears began to fill her eyes.

"Forgive me…" and the battle started. Her cousin was using a staff and her power was a bit stronger then hers, and the battle was tough. She was actually able to shoot out three energy balls, and whenever one of them was close, she would spin while a cold fog would form around her to try and freeze them. Carrie did get frozen once, but she broke free just as her cousin tried to smash her with the staff and she hit her with both her rings hard and fast. After she hit her one more time she just floated there, no emotion, no nothing, just floating there, until light began to shine from her body, and she soon faded away. Carrie walked over to where she once was, and fell to her knees and covered her face.

"I'm sorry…I'm sorry I couldn't save you… forgive me…" she sobbed. Sarah then placed a hand on her shoulder.

"She has already forgiven you for freeing her from that body, now all that is left is to free her spirit from this castle by killing its owner," she said.

"You sort of understand what it is like to lose someone close to you, but not by losing them by killing them," Carrie cried. Sarah then let out a sigh.

"My mother would understand. She killed her sister," she spoke softly. They stayed there for a few minutes, and then went to the elevator and Sarah pressed the switch again, and this time there was a powering up noise. The door opened and they stepped inside and the elevator went up to the top. When it stopped there was a bridge they had to cross. They ran across and avoided the ghosts and went through the huge doorway and vanished into the darkness. However they didn't realize someone was watching them. He was wearing full body armor that covered his whole body and face, and on the sides of his head were long points that stuck straight up. and he took out the ghosts with one swing from his energy sword and an energy slash shot out and got them all.

"Such a powerful numan girl, I wonder who her mother and father were?" he asked. He then vanished into the shadows.

End Chapter 3
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 4

The Two Towers and the Showdown

After walking for a few minutes, our heroines found themselves in what appeared to be a tower of some kind, one made of machinery from the looks of it. It was dubbed the Tower of Science. As there were a lot of loud noises in the room, it was hard for Sarah to figure which ones were signs of danger. Right now they were in front of a huge towering pillar. They were on a platform that led to the pillar and to the right of that were some stairs. When they reached the top they had to turn right. Now things seemed normal except for the gaps they had to jump in order to proceed. Carrie was just about to jump but Sarah grabbed her, and she was about to ask what she was doing but then electricity formed in front of her above the gap. Looking to the left there was a peculiar device on the wall that was the source of the electricity.

"We have to be very, very careful with our timing, or else we'll fall down who knows how far," Sarah commented. They made their way across and climbed a few sets of stairs. After one more set the loud humming noise of some sort that Sarah was hearing was getting louder. When Carrie placed her foot on the top and was just raising her other foot, she was pulled forward and almost lost balance because of the sudden motion. Sarah looked down before stepping up and saw why that happened, and why it was still happening.

"Conveyer belts," it was a little tricky to make it across as they had to jump over a spot where two conveyer belts met and one was going towards the other one. Of course what made it a real challenge was that huge spike covered boxes would come out of some holes in the side of the wall onto the belts. When they got onto the stairs they took a little breather. While they were resting they heard some kind of grinding noise and looked up and coming down the stairs was a spike box. Sarah jumped towards the wall while Carrie went to the edge of the stairs to the right as the box whizzed by and bounced off the conveyor belt at the bottom. Sarah saw Carrie was trying to keep balance and was about ready to fall, but she stabilized and jumped over to her just in case another box was coming down. They continued going up the tower and had to avoid some odd shaped boxes before they could take another rest, this time at the top of this area.

"That was a bit scary," Carrie said while she plopped down.

"At least we're past that part, it should be fairly simple once we take the elevator up," Sarah commented. After a few minutes they took the small elevator up, and when it reached the top, they were in an empty room, or they thought it was empty until they took a few steps in and a gun turret came out of the floor and shot at them. It was a bit tough to beat, but they managed. They took the door to the left and entered a narrow hallway. Another turret was waiting for them, and they encountered a few more by making some turns here and there. They just barely avoided getting caged and getting shot at by a hyper turret that appeared when the bars came down. To the right of that was a bridge and on the wall to the far left, were a whole mess of turrets. It took a lot of careful timing to make it through that mess, but they did it. In the next room were some hoppers, possibly the weakest enemy in the castle they thought. After taking a few of them out they came across a split path that went left and right. They took the right and found a locked door. This time they tried to open it because they didn't see a lock of a sort on the door. Turning back and going to the other path, they went up some stairs to another door, this time unlocked. Inside was probably one of the though jumping challenges in the castle, as they would have to jump at angles and avoid the blasts from the turrets that hanged from the ceiling. At the far end of the room was a narrow passage with three turrets, two on one wall, and one on the other. At they far end they could see a key. If they got shot and knocked down they didn't have that far to fall, but enough to cause some injury. Sarah went across and got the key and made it back. Going past the insane defenses again they managed to make it back across. They used the key on the door and entered another narrow passageway. After making some twists and turns, they entered a huge round room that was flashing red, with a huge floating crystal in the middle. Around it were some turrets that went up and down. Some of them shot bullets, while some shot out energy. To get too the crystal, they would have to cross a bridge, and figure out how to shutdown the barrier around it. Sarah was going for it while Carrie took care of the turrets. After one was disabled, the barrier went down. Sarah got her chance and hammered on it until the whole thing chattered. The whole place seemed to shut down afterward. They found the door that led to the next area. Carrie went through first and Sarah was just about to follow, but she thought she heard some footsteps, but it went silent, she surveyed the area and didn't see anyone, and nothing appeared to happening, so she just pressed on. After she left the figure that was watching them from before rounded the corner.

"They are both doing well. The human I know is from this time, but how did that numan get here? She looks somehow familiar," he commented. After a few minutes of blackness, they entered a dark area, where the light came from they had no idea as to how the place seems to dark. They have no idea where they're even at, or how high they are, as there were huge pillars they could see, and they were standing on some kind of crystal floor. The path was narrow and to continue to another spot, they had to jump to other crystal platforms. Seeing as to how some of the crystals had some energy and that the red ones would fade away, then back, and the ones around the pillars would circle around it while spinning, this was some kind of Tower of Sorcery. They started down that path, and a crystal liquid came towards them, and sprouted into a somewhat human shape, it then spat some stuff at them, but missed. It didn't last that long as Sarah just nailed it with one hard swing from her sword. They went onward and faced many hard jumping parts that required very precise timing. After going on the spinning platforms a few time they got a little dizzy. They came across a huge platform with floating crystals; they didn't take any chances and smashed them. They rested a little bit and noticed some stain glass windows. That was all they could even see, they couldn't even see the wall they were on. They went onward and had to cross a bridge with the crystals with energy in them, and they went back and forth over the bridge while forming electricity. It took a little bit of doing but they made it across and they found a huge crystal that would shoot at them. They came across a few more like that while having to do some more very precise jumping. They soon reached the top and could see the wall with the exit and went for it. They soon entered a room fool of clocks, and there was a sealed door, and another hallway. They rested in the room for awhile to gather their strength. Carrie figured now would be a good time to try and strike up a decent conversation, and Sarah actually started.

"So what do you do for a living?" Sarah asked.

"Me? Not much. I just lived a normal life until this whole thing with Dracula started, other than that; I don't live a very interesting life. How about you?" she asked.

"Oh wow, where to begin? Well, my childhood I lived normally, but when I became of age, I started to train with my brother by our parents." Carrie blinked blankly a few times.

"You're parents trained you?" Sarah ran her hand through her hair.

"Well, they weren't the only ones training their kids; even my dads' friends were training their kids."

"What for?" Sarah looked at her claws.

"To fight any evil that shows up. It's sort of destiny when you think about it." Carrie cocked her head.

"Destiny?" Sarah then pulled out her sword.

"One of the many things my father taught me is that there are two kinds of fate to each person, one fate is the set one if they don't do anything about it, the second one is the one they must earn, so go for the one you earn."

"Sounds like your father was one heck of a guy."

"He sure did fight for a long, long time, I'm just glad he passed on in peaceful times, the kind of peace we all fight for."

"Just how long did he fight before he met your mother?" Sarah tapped the tip of the sword on the floor a few times.

"That I'm a bit uncertain. Let me think…throwing in a few things of consideration, he fought for well over a hundred years."

"Over a hundred years! How is that possible?" Sarah then began to run the tips of her claws across the floor.

"He along with his friends wound up transcending time a few times. Heck, it's actually due to the fact that time flows differently in each part of the universe." Carrie looked up.

"Different parts of the universe?"

"The people on this planet haven't gotten that far to be able to travel that stars yet. After all, this is the planet where he gathers a lot of his pals from." Carrie then looked at her hands, then at her rings.

"Just how many battles await us on the planet?"

"You don't have to worry. You'll be long gone by the time he arrives here."

"Just how are you so certain that your father is coming here?"

"As I told you before, I knew one of your descendents, she was one of the ones that teams up with my father." Carrie then leaned forward most interested.

"One of my grandchildren joins with your father?"

"Most interestingly enough, she was named after you." Carrie then leaned back against the wall in shock.

"She was named after me?" Sarah then moved her leg to where she could rest her hand on it and rested her head there too.

"And I can see why, she looked almost exactly like you when they first met."

"She did?"

"The hair, the eyes, the face, heck, even the voice was similar."

"That sounds like an exact replica of me."

"Or as some people from my time might put it, a clone."

"When did your father and mother meet?" Sarah then leaned back against the wall and placed a hand on her face and a big smile came on, she even blushed a little.

"Now that is one heck of a love bond that defied even death. But when they first met it was when my mother was…how do I put? She was sort of in an imperfect state. As I told you before, the first numans were created, how you may ask is that they were made with mostly human D.N.A. and a little bit of bio monster and a bit of Musk Cat which is why our ears are the way they are. Man, this is a bit of painful memories but the first numan was actually my mother's sister, which took a bit more bio monster as her skin was blue. There was one major defect in her D.N.A. that they didn't know about, but actually there were two major defects, one was the one where they could only live for a few short years, and the other was that her emotions were a bit jazzed up. How you may ask is that when the ones that made her considered all the creations a failure and were going to destroy them, she killed them all. It was in self-defense as who would want to be killed when they haven't been around that long? Of course doing so resulted in the bio monsters getting loose and caused the humans to form hunter guilds. Being as to how different she was from everyone else, she was shunned and almost killed several times. This is where her emotions start to go haywire, after almost getting killed so many times she began to despise the humans, and wanted to seek revenge. There was a device called climate control, and as you know, climate stands for weather. She had obviously heard about this from the ones that created her, and figured it would be the best way to get revenge, heck, the place even had the means to create more bio monsters, so she was pretty much set. While on her way to the climate control tower, her good side was trying to tell her to stop, but she was dead set in her plan. Now here is the major flaw, her good side couldn't stand what she was about to do, and somehow managed to separate from her. Before you ask she told me she had no idea how she did it either, but it was a major flaw she could take advantage of, but with one little quirk, she was in child form while the primary body was still full grown. But she managed to escape and was able to live with those who had once worked with the people that worked on the neitype project and took her in, but the people found out and were blinded by fear and hate and killed them while she just barley got away. After being on the run for awhile, she soon met my father, who had crashed landed on that planet. They both met with a kind hearted hunter and took them into his home. The people of his town were a bit more understanding and didn't mind her. My father stayed with them for about eight months, and as I told you, she had an age flaw and looked about my age before he was able to leave. My father sort of made a promise if fate aloud it, they would meet again."

"That sounds complicated. I already can figure out that they met again somehow, but what happened with the climate control tower?"

"It's a bit to hard to explain, but I can tell you this, the threat of that tower has not yet left this world. As a matter of fact if my theory is correct, this time takes place before that." "So all that you told has yet to come to pass?" "Yeah, but right now I'm not even sure my father in reborn yet."

"Reborn?"

"Long story. But he might even still be in his first life, but I can't be sure. But one thing I can tell you is, that the threat of that tower I told you about, will come to this planet one day, and that descendant I told you about, gets caught up in a battle that revolves around it a bit."

"But what about that first numan?"

"Passed away peacefully."

"That's a load off my mind." While they sat there, Carrie finally noticed one detail about Sarah that she didn't notice before. On her forehead, was a small circlet, at the center were three bright pick gems. The middle one was bigger then the other two, and there was a tiny bit of gold around them which held them in place. Now that she saw it, it actually stood as it was the only thing that wasn't blue, besides her gray gauntlets and gold sword.

"Where did you get that circlet?"

"This? It was a present from my father. He gave it to me when I was about twelve or so."

"It sure it pretty, I wonder how he got it?"

"He told me he got it from someone he saved a long time ago. As a matter of fact she fought along side him too."

"Wow, it must have been a farewell gift then."

"Well, we've rested enough; let's see what's down that path."

"(I can't exactly tell her the whole future.)" Sarah then thought and with that they went down that passage, and came across an elevator. They took it up and were on top of a tower close to the clock tower. It was a fairly open area, and in one spot was Actrise.

"You surprise me. To be able to defeat the Fernandez warrior. It's still not to late, offer your allegiance to Dracula. It is a simple matter; slay the lives of a hundred children. I slew my own child to attain this gift of eternal life!" she exclaimed joyfully.

"My mother, and step mother, they both loved me, they cared for me, and they both showed me happiness. But your child, never received any love from her mother…that's pathetic," Carrie said.

"Oh dear…you make me so sad, looking at me that same way as my child did. I love no one in this world other than myself! I gauge out your hearts as gifts for my lord!" Actrise exclaimed. This battle was a bit tricky, as she just floated in one spot while huge crystals would come out from the ground around her in a circle, making it very difficult to hit her. She would try and make some huge crystals appear beneath their feet to try and impale them, along with sending out a swarm of flying shards to try and distract them. The battle was a bit long, but they managed to work together quiet well, Sarah would smash one of the crystals, and Carrie would shoot soon after and landing a hit. After each hit all the crystals would break, and new ones would appear, and after awhile they got bigger and took more hits to break. After one last blow, she staggered back while holding her face.

"Impossible! You have defeated me! Me! Me!" she exclaimed as she thrashed in pain. She then uncovered her face and it was no longer a good sight to look at. She was then incased in a blue crystal, and faded just before it shattered.

"We have the power to subdue Dracula himself. He only used you to delay us. Dracula prince of evil, only you I can never forgive!" Carrie yelled as she looked at the tower where he waited. They went back to the elevator and through the door that was sealed before, and made it into the clock tower. The place was a bit complicated because they had to make their way across gears, and find keys to the doors. After going through a few rooms, they went through one more door and Carrie took a few and almost fell forward as they were on a platform. They made their way down and had to do some very complicated timed jumps, but they managed to make it through and went through a few rooms with jumpers. They reached one room with stairs in front of them. They led to a door at the top. They went up the stairs and went through the door and were on the face of the clock. They were on the right side and could see another door on the left side, but they couldn't reach it because the hand that they would need wasn't in the proper spot to be able to do that. But they did find another key there, and went through another locked door. In this room they had to avoid flame throwers and a spinning blade at the top. It took them a few minutes to get to the top as they had to flick a switch in order to be able to proceed. After making it past all that they went through the door at the top and had to do more timed jumps. They soon reached the far end of the room and there was a ramp that led down. They looked down it and saw holes in it, and a board sticking out that they could slide down to. They slid down to the board and made their way all the way down to a platform they couldn't reach without doing. There was a switch and they turned it and a whole bunch of gears turned and the one hand of the clock moved to where they could go all the way across. After that was done the railing to their left went down and they slid down and went back up the stairs and made it across to the other door and were soon at the stairs that led to Dracula. They gave each other a quick glance before climbing up the stairs. They reached the top and opened the door to a bland empty room. Not exactly sure what it was for, but they went over to the other door across from them and just as they were about to open it, a voice they hadn't heard in awhile spoke.

"At last, we've reached the climax," it was Renon. He then topped his hat before speaking again.

"I was hoping to do business with you, but think you didn't trust me," he said.

"Sorry, but I don't trust anyone with a devils tail," Sarah replied.

"Very well then, I bid you farewell, we will not meet again. Not during your lifetime anyway," and with that he took one last look at his watch before fading into mist again.

"We did find a few of those scrolls, but we never looked at them," Carrie commented.

"Even though I do have money, I'm not going to pay a demon for stuff. Even if he is polite and did wear a fancy business suit," Sarah replied. Note, in the game, if you pay Renon over 30,000 he will fight you at this point, Shrugging off what just happened they went out the door and climbed more stairs and went through another door into a bland empty room. They went to the door across from them and this time, nothing happened. Note, in the game, if you take more then seven days to get here, you will fight Charlie Vincent and get the bad ending, They went trough and climbed more stairs and this time they could see torches while they climbed up. When they reached the top, it looked more fancy then the others. This was the place fore sure. They opened the door and this time a gate slammed behind them, the room was fairly big. There was a red carpet that led from the door to some steps and at the top of the steps was a coffin. It looked like they arrived just in time to kill Dracula while he was in his slumber. They slowly walked over to the coffin and Sarah slowly drew her sword. She then held it ready to impale the count in the heart, and gave Carrie a quick gesture, Carrie then took careful hold of the lid, took a deep breath, and then lifted the lid and Sarah went in for the kill but paused. Carrie looked and there was no one inside. They quickly whipped around and no one was in the room, just an eerie silence. After a few minutes a voice spoke, Carrie recognized it from the castle gate.

"So you've come, is it death you seek?" Dracula asked as he materialized from some mist in midair. He then slowly floated to the ground and didn't even make a sound when he landed.

"Very well, I'll tear you limb from limb!" He said before shooting out a fire wave at them, but they dodged it with ease as they saw it coming. He then faded in and out quiet a bit before trying to unleash an attack. One was letting out three fire bats, another was sending out two shock waves, one from the feet, and from the waist. One attack was when he would hold out his arms and a flow of air would pull them towards him so he could try and suck their blood. Even when he was able to let out an attack, they could still avoid with fairly good ease, and he took nine good hits to the head from them. After the final hit he staggered back and held his chest, with blood coming from a few spots on his body. He then soon began to laugh.

"What's so funny?" Carrie asked.

"So…you thought you had won? Ha! To save the world is not so simple…miserable upstarts, how dare you oppose my evil might! Die weak fools!" he yelled before grabbing hold of his head and staggering back a few more steps, and a light began to emanate from him body. When they light was about to reach its peek, he yelled before erupting, and after the light faded all that was left was his cape that was floating down to the ground. It land just in front of the steps that led to the coffin and it burst into flames. They both let out a sigh of relief, but then the place began to shake, and dust and pits of the room began to fall. The shaking only got worse and worse, Sarah realized what was up. "Run!" she yelled as she turned around, and Carrie quickly followed and the gate opened up and just a few seconds after they made it out the place behind them fell. To gain the best speed they jumped down the steps and dashed through the room and when they were out they jumped again, the whole place was falling apart behind them. They made it through the room and just when they were a few steps down, Sarah heard something whizzing through the air.

"Stop!" she yelled. They both stopped and a knife hit the step in front of them. Looking where it came from, they saw Malus riding a demon unicorn. Its body was a black color and its hair was white like its horn, and it had demon like wings. They both then rode out of sight. It took them a little bit to remember that they were running as the steps began to shake like mad. They ran down and saw an elevator to the left of the door, and they could see the door was locked. When they were close enough they jumped to the elevator and rode it up to the top of the tower. They went to the center and Malus soon arrived. The aura of dark energy emanating from him felt more powerful then Dracula, and Sarah had a pretty good idea why, as the one they faced before didn't quiet have the energy level as her father described, where as the one from Malus did.

"This dark energy is more powerful than Dracula's foul aura, Malus what are you?" Carrie asked.

"You have defeated my servant, I did not aspect such power, enough! Now you face the Dark Lord himself," Malus said, his eyes were like they were when he ran off before.

"Your servant? But then that means you're…" Carrie paused. At that moment, a light began to form around him, and it got so bright they had to shield their eyes, and after it faded, standing there was a grown man. His skin was pale, and he had two scars on both sides of his face, both going straight down. He looked young and strong.

"So you thought you could defeat me? Imbeciles! You have destroyed my servant, the guardian of my sleeping spirit. I never would have though it would last so long, ah the wasted year. I live again! Miserable worms, your rightful ruler has returned!" Dracula boasted.

"You sure are full of yourself," Sarah commented.

"You…you're the most interesting creature I've seen. And those eyes, full of courage, and determination," Dracula commented.

"And it won't be that last time you see these eyes!" Sarah yelled.

"Hmpf! Down on you knees before the might of Dracula, oppose me and die!" Dracula replied. He then faded in a bright pillar of light. His attacks were a heck of a lot more powerful then his servant, as his fireballs homed in on them. His shockwave attack was reversed from the other one. One new attack was where he did a hand gesture towards the ground and flames rose up in a huge circle, and he did it again and a pillar of fire would appear at one of their feet. It was hard to hit him as multiple lights would appear in a bunch of spots. When Sarah applied the final blow, he staggered back and fell onto his knees; he sat there for a moment, and then fell flat on his face. Energy formed around him and when it faded Malus was back. He looked up and he looked normal.

"Where am I? What happened to me?" he asked. He obviously lost some memories. Carrie went over and was about to help him up, but a bottle of Holy Water broke right in front of her and Malus got burned while she wasn't affected. Sarah looked back and there was Charlie.

"Ha! Your appearance does not fool me! Do you not understand? This child is really Dracula! Try and stop me would you?" he asked.

"What the heck are you babbling about? We never tried to stop you!" Sarah exclaimed. Malus then spoke with Dracula's voice.

"Miserable humans, how long do you think you can oppose me?" he asked. And all of a sudden Sarah and Carrie felt disoriented. They soon realized they were in some kind of void, it looked like a desert. Clouds were flowing in the sky and they didn't look quiet right. They looked around and couldn't find anything. Sarah then noticed a shadow beginning to loom over them. They looked up and there was Dracula in a rather odd form, he had a dragon like head and gargoyle like upper torso, but a rather odd looking lower torso. It looked like a long tail with scorpion like legs on the sides. He slowly floated to the ground while growling, and he shook the place when he landed. His attacks were fast and hard. He would swing twice sending out waves of sand, focus energy into floating spheres that would multiply as when struck and result in a huge explosion. He would even send out dragon like serpent spirits that would go into the sand and sprout out and try to harm them. It was hard to get close with his swing attack and he would breathe fire. The battle was long and fierce, and after awhile, Sarah held up her sword and lighting struck Dracula multiple times, but he still kept going. Carrie then pulled a cross that she had and tossed it with all her might, and it nailed him in the chest and he froze. He wasn't even moving or breathing, he was still like a statue. After a few minutes the whole place began to shake and Sarah and Carrie almost fell over but Dracula was unaffected. The shaking soon stopped and they could hear the sound of wind blowing. They looked around to try and figure out what was going on, but didn't see anything. Sarah just noticed some dust fly by through the corner of her eye; they then looked down and saw some dust flowing past them as well as small amounts of sand flowing slightly over their feet. Then the wind picked up and almost knocked them over, the wind seemed to be focused on Dracula, he then roared in pain and thrashed as energy began to for beneath him. His roaring continued after the energy was at its peek and he began to sink into it. The wind was intense, threatening to pull Carrie and Sarah in, but they fought against it. It took awhile, but soon all that could be seen was Dracula's head, and soon the energy turned red and a beam pointed towards the sky, and fragments of the earth along with Dracula who was being torn apart rose up into nothing and the wind died down. All that was left were the two warriors and silence. Then the thought came to mind on how to get out of there, but they felt that disoriented feeling again and they were on a cliff where they could see the castle. They both fell to their knees and watched as the castle began to shake and crumble, and it soon vanished into the ocean. Many hours passed and Carrie was standing next to a villager who brought her to a certain spot by horse carriage. She was holding some flowers.

"It's been a year since you've visited your mother's grave?" he asked.

"Yes it has," she replied.

"I'll gladly take you up the hill if you want."

"Thank you. But I'd rather walk the rest of the way." And with that the man rode off. Carrie then started her walk up the hill, and at the top was her mother's grave. When she was in front of it she knelt down in front of it for a few minutes before placing the flowers. She stood up while still looking at it and the words that Sarah told her before she left echoed.

"The pain of a loved one will never really fade, but it will heal over time, what you do with that time is up to you, as you know I can relate to the loss, but there was one that could relate better than I."

"I understand, I know of a few ways to help mend the pain."

"That's good."

"I've been thinking, I'll write a diary, and leave some stuff for that descendant you told me about."

"Very well then, but I should warn you, do not include me in those writings."

"Why?"

"Because my father will find that diary."

"Does he read it?"

"No, but maybe if you leave some very important instructions for that person, but now that I think about, the way she looked at me, it's as if she knew I was to come about." "The future is going to be an interesting place."

"It sure is, I'm glad to have met you."

"I'm glad to have met you two, good bye."

"Take care now." Carrie then made her way back to the village and was greeted by Hennery.

"I see you made it back," he said.

"What have you been doing lately? You look like you just got back from a battle," Carrie commented. His suit did look a little mangled.

"Well, I went to the castle and rescued the children that were held captive," he replied.

"All of them?"

"Yeah."

"Wow, you really are brave."

"Also I found a woman named Rosa in there and brought her back as well."

"Rosa? Is she human?"

"Of course she's human."

"The curse must have been broken then." How ever before Sarah fully left, she encountered the person that was following her and Carrie.

"I know you," Sarah said.

"I find that hard to believe, but then again, I guess that is possible now that I know who your mother is," he commented.

"I know I have her face and figure."

"I think I can understand how you got my hair, but those eyes…where have I seen those? They're not Rolf's."

"I'm sure you'll figure it out some time in the future."

"Perhaps I will."

"This will not be the last time we meet. But I won't know you then, but you will know me."

"So I'll meet your past self? Interesting." And with that they were both enveloped in bright lights and were gone.

End Chapter 4
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

So what do you guys think? Comments, suggestions, and opinions please.

Also, just a little idea, what do you guys think of me possibly putting in a small pic or two here in there? Sort of like certain novels and books and such. I won't do it all the time, but when it seems possible.

Hope to hear from you guys soon.
Trusted Member
Mega Man Master. Honorary Mario Bro. Princess Rescuer. Universe Savior.


Affected by 'Laziness Syndrome'

Registered: 02-15-09
Last Post: 3889 days
Last Active: 2847 days

Post Rating: 1   Liked By: Sephirothxxxxxxxxxxx,

07-06-10 06:34 PM
metal572 is Offline
| ID: 206723 | 19 Words

metal572
Level: 74


POSTS: 377/1320
POST EXP: 64648
LVL EXP: 3516136
CP: 106.0
VIZ: 15217

Likes: 0  Dislikes: 0
I have read the first 2 chapters, i think it is really good keep up to good work.
I have read the first 2 chapters, i think it is really good keep up to good work.
Vizzed Elite
I am vengeance, I am the night, I, AM, BATMAN!!!


Affected by 'Laziness Syndrome'

Registered: 08-06-09
Last Post: 4021 days
Last Active: 3636 days

07-06-10 06:59 PM
Mega Man model T 101 is Offline
| ID: 206736 | 30507 Words

Level: 38


POSTS: 258/285
POST EXP: 92896
LVL EXP: 358341
CP: 24.5
VIZ: 43327

Likes: 0  Dislikes: 0
Here's more for your reading pleasure.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This chapter has small amounts of talking at the beginning, so there is very little talking until close to the end. And this chapter is a bit violent in some parts, so this is not for those who don't like blood. So I hope you enjoy.

Chapter 5

The coming of Disaster

Destiny… there are many events that are called "Destiny" but there is one destiny, that must be avoided. It is called the Destiny of Destruction. There are many times when this destiny almost came about, but someone was always able to stop it. Some people are able to change fate itself. However, on one planet, during a certain point in time, the means to bring about the Destiny of Destruction are fulfilled. But there are those who can stop this event, they are called the Children of Destiny. They are descendents of great warriors, better known as Heroes. One of these children has blue eyes, just like her father, who was possibly the greatest hero who ever lived. This warrior would travel time and space, before finding another great warrior, who would then become the Eternal Guardian. But the guardian is in a state of slumber, waiting to be reawakened. And Sarah's father will awaken this person way before Sarah is born. Sarah's journey has already begun through time; now, this is where her father's story begins.

It was a quiet day, on a planet that a colony of humans inhabited to escape the harshness of their former home. They lived simple lives, as they figured it would be best not to repeat the same mistakes they did before. A father of one of the Children of Destiny can be found here. His name was Rock. He was around his teens now. His hair was short and brown, and his eyes a nice shade of blue. He had other siblings, an older brother and a younger sister. His brother's name was Jack, his eyes were a much darker blue and his hair was black. His sister's name was Roll. Her hair was blonde and her eyes were green. Rock's father name was Mark. Rock looked like his father when he was younger. But Rock's mother had a very odd name; it was Demona. But the name aside, she was very kind and cared for her children. She and Mark smiled as they watched out the window of their home as Rock made his was to the castle. He had been summoned by the king. The customs were very interesting; when someone reached a certain age, they would be able to talk with the king and give him advice or just have a nice chat. Some of them actually wound up working at the castle depending on what they talked about.

On his way to the castle, Rock ran by a home of a recently married couple, Jacob and Irene Aran. Rock was good friends with Jacob and was at one point in love with Irene. Irene liked them both, but she chose the one she truly loved. Rock didn't mind, he knew she followed what was in her heart, and he knew that was what mattered.

The king was originally one of the governors, but he handled things so well he was eventually crowned king.

Rock reached the castle and was let in. He then entered the throne room where the king sat and knelt down before him.

"You summoned me, your majesty?" Rock asked.

"Yes, I did," the king replied as Rock stood up.

"What did you wish to talk with me about?"

"As I ruled this kingdom," said the king, "I began to wonder if there are many other kingdoms like us, who traveled the stars. Do you think such a thing is possible?"

"Anything is possible," replied Rock.

"I guess you're right. But what should we do if they come here?"

"The best things to do, offer peace and hope they don't double-cross us."

"One other thing, have you heard of artifacts?"

"Yeah, what do you want to know about them?"

"Well, you know that some of them have magic powers right?"

"Kind of," said Rock.

"I know there are many kinds of powers, but what if one could give one person the power of dominance over all others(1)?"
" Even if the person's intentions were good, it is still enslaving others. It is taking away their freewill."

"You have studied well, in terms of fairness and honor. How would you like to serve by my side?" the king asked.

"I would be honored," Rock replied as he bowed his head. Due to how well Rock did his duties, his whole family was able to join; very few ever had that privilege.

A few years later, a ship landed close to the castle. A man followed by many others stepped out of the ship. They looked human, but had slightly pointed ears. They were all dressed in royal robes, the one in the lead was about in his fifties, and he had short brown hair, and a small beard and mustache. Standing next to him was a young girl, a little older than Rock by the looks of it.

"Greetings," the man started. "I am king Hirocon. And this is my eldest daughter, Mica."

Mica then bowed her head; she had brown hair, too.

"It is a pleasure to meet you all," she said.

"We are a race called the Argonians, we have come to make peace," Hirocon said. The king then shook his hand.

"I am the ruler of this kingdom, I must say I wasn't expecting people like you to show up," he said. The kings then went to the castle as Rock walked over to Mica. Rock was a tiny bit nervous, he had always read about princesses, but he never thought he would meet one.

"Hello, I'm Rock, one of the servants at the castle," he said.

"It is a pleasure," Mica said as she held out her hand, palm down. Rock remembered it was proper etiquette whenever a person of royalty does that, you're supposed to kiss their hand, and he did.

"So what brings your kind here?" Rock asked.

"We're going around making peace with the other kingdoms. It is a good way to avoid all out war," Mica replied. Rock figured that was the best way. Heck, which was what he told the king not to long ago. Rock showed her around the kingdom and she commented on how similar they lived. Many other kingdoms came and went over the next few months. One of the last few was real interesting, the Kingdom of Shi'ar, better known as the Shi'ar Empire. There were two siblings with this king, a brother and sister. D'ken, and Lilandra. D'ken was silent and followed the two kings, while Rock showed Lilandra around. One thing that Rock noticed about the ones that looked the most human, they all had the same hairstyle, regardless of gender.

"What kind of kingdom does your father run? It looks like you have many other races," Rock commented.

"The primary race which rules our kingdom were once a bird like race, if you look at my arm, you can still see some feathers," Lilandra replied as she showed her arm. The feathers were small, but still noticeable.

"However my sister still has wings on her back, and she can actually fly because of how well they've grown," she added.

"Where is she?" Rock asked.

"She is in the main colony ship. Our numbers are so vast we travel the stars, but most of us still stay at our home planet," Lilandra replied.

"Wow. Sounds like the galaxy sure is huge," Rock commented.

"It is virtually infinite in size. There are sure to be planets we still don't know about," Lilandra agreed. Rock then thought of something.

"Do you guys have a relic or anything?" he asked.

"Relic? Ah yes we have one. The M'kraan crystal," Lilandra replied.

"What an interesting name," Rock commented.

"The M'kraan crystal is a very sacred relic. It holds great power. It would be very disastrous if used the wrong way(2)," Lilandra replied.

A few more years passed by peacefully, but a danger began to threaten that peace. A group of space pirates that were known as the Invaders we closing in. Their leader, Zoda, stood where he could see the planet along with his second in command, Ridley. Zoda was dressed in brown armor and wore a long cape, and a helmet that had horns on it and spiked shoulder pads. For some reason, you couldn't see his face, only his pure white eyes. Ridley was a dragon like creature, with a long tail with a sharp point at the end. Though his limbs looked thin, he was stronger than he looked. He was a purple bluish color. Zoda chuckled as they slowly made their way to the planet.

"Soon, the universe shall fear us, starting with this planet," Zoda laughed.

"The troops are ready and waiting, master," Ridley said as his tail swished.

"Once we clear the atmosphere, we shall strike," Zoda ordered. The people were going about their business as usual, not even aware of the danger that was coming for them. After a few minutes a high pitch whine was able to be heard. It kept on getting louder and louder. Someone looked up and saw some kind of object heading towards them.

"Incoming!" the person managed to yell out and everyone scattered. The object hit the ground in the center of town and exploded, and toppled some of the buildings. Soon the ground forces landed. Some looked like guys in full suits of futuristic armor, while some had human shaped body, but the arms past the elbows looked like giant pincers. The ones in armor had laser rifles, while the ones with the pincers had laser guns imbedded at the base of the pincer. Destruction was able to be seen everywhere, and Ridley was soon perched on top of one of the buildings.

"Don't kill all the men, take some of the strong ones for labor!" he ordered. Rock, along with a few of the guards of the castle, managed to put up a decent fight. After a few minutes Demona ran up to them.

"Rock, we have to get out of here, they just took your father!" she exclaimed. Rock did hear what Ridley yelled before, so he knew why they took him. But something else became more of a concern as one part of the castle was breached.

"Take everyone to the escape ships; I'll go get the king!" Rock yelled as he ran into the castle. In the throne room the king was about to escape, but a pillar of fire formed in front of him as the sound of laughter echoed in the room. After a few seconds the outline of Zoda could be seen in the flames.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't the noble king," he said.

"Have we met before?" the king asked.

"No. but I must say you did well in making a peaceful kingdom. Made much easier to concur," Zoda laughed as the flames died down and there he was in full glory. The king became angered by his remark and threw a punch at him, but Zoda grabbed his hand and tossed him into a wall. After the king stood back up he saw that an ax had fallen off the wall next to him. Quickly picking it up he ran towards Zoda and leaped towards him, but when he was about to swing at him, Zoda held out his hand and shot energy at him and knocked him out of the air. Zoda picked up the ax as he walked towards him.

"You shall be the first to die at my hands, I shall savor this," he said when he stopped at the king. Soon Rock reached the room only to be greeted by the sound of flesh and bone being slashed and a loud scream. Rock's eyes soon fell upon Zoda, who was standing over the king's body. A pool of blood had soon surrounded the king's body, and the ax which killed him still stuck out of his chest. Zoda soon saw Rock standing there with horrified eyes.

"You made my victory even sweeter. To just arrive only to find your king dead and knowing if you had arrived a minute or so sooner he might have been saved. You helped make this victory turn into a masterpiece," Zoda laughed manically. Rock was enraged and ran towards him and swung hard at him but he vanished.

"I shall let you live. To be able to make one suffer doesn't come often," Zoda's voice echoed.

"Why are you doing this?" Rock demanded.

"Every living thing that has a soul has desire. And my desire is to rule every square inch of the universe!" Zoda replied. "This planet was my first stepping stone, I shall need others, and to make myself more feared, I shall kill every last living creature on the next planet!" he added. Rock made his way to the escape ships and they escaped the planet. Rock sat in one spot alone, and looked deeply troubled. His mother then went over to him.

"I couldn't save him; I was to late when I got there. But I know his killer, and if we don't get to the Argonians home world, he will kill all of them too!" Rock exclaimed.

"Take it easy, we'll make it there, please calm down!" Demona said. Rock was about to protest, but she then quickly embraced him.

"There is something you have to know, it is something that I thought about time and time again on whether you would ever face war. This will help you keep you sanity as I know war can drive one off the deep end, save what you can, I know you want to but you can't save everyone," she said softly. It took a few days to arrive at the Argonian home world but it was soon in sight.

"I'll take the mini ship and warn them, you keep on going," Rock said. After a few minutes he was about to enter the ship but then there was a beeping noise that made him stop.

"I'm picking up a huge fleet of ships, they're coming!" one person called. Rock had to hurry. After a few minutes in the garden, where Mica was spending time at, she soon heard the sound of a ship. Rock's ship soon skidded to a halt in the garden and startled her.

"Rock what are you doing here?" she asked.

"No time for small talk, where is Hirocon?" Rock exclaimed. Mica realized by the sound of his voice and the way he was acting something bad had happened at his home, and apparently this same thing was going to happen at her home. They quickly made their way to the throne room where her father was and Rock filled them in. Hirocon then gave the order to evacuate but the invaders already arrived and were far more brutal than before.

"What are we going to do, father?" Mica asked.

"We have to find your brothers and sisters and get them to the escape pod!" Hirocon replied. They were about to leave the room, but one of the armored invaders entered the room and shot at them. Rock managed to tackle him and take him out and took his gun, which made it easier to take them on as they made their escape. They managed to get all the siblings to the room with the escaped pod, which just looked like a round sphere with three small cubed shaped indentations. Rock couldn't believe the amount of kids this guy had. But the biggest question on his mind was how they were all going to get inside.

"How are you all going to get in there?" he asked. Hirocon then went over to a pedestal and pulled out three cubes.

"I'll seal them inside these cubes and send the pod away," Hirocon replied.

"But what about you?" Rock asked.

"There is no time for that!" Hirocon replied. He held out the cubes and they began to spin around and around, first slowly, and it began to build up speed to the point where it looked like they were just flashing. After a few seconds a bright light filled the room and Mica, along with her brothers and sisters, vanished. Hirocon then quickly placed the cubes into the indentations. After a few more seconds the pod sailed right out of the room and into space.

"We don't have much time, you must escape and return to you colony, I'll be alright, so long as this pendent isn't destroyed before I'm done," Hirocon said as he held the pendent around his neck. Rock hurried to his ship, but not before Hirocon gave him a data disk with coordinates to a kingdom he visited that was far enough away from the danger, he had to take the long way which was safer as the gun he had was running low. What Hirocon was doing was he was he poured his essence into the pendent and broke it up into shards and scattered them across time. He managed to finish before Zoda found him and massacred him. Rock didn't want to because he knew he couldn't win, but he came across Zoda and Ridley as he made his way to his ship.

"Well, if it isn't the boy from before, where are the children?" Zoda asked.

"They are gone," Rock replied.

"I can see it in his eyes, he is telling the truth, and I can tell it would be a waste to try and torture him as he doesn't know where they went," Ridley said. Rock then quickly used up the ammo in his gun full force on Zoda. Ridley was about to strike back but Zoda stopped him.

"Let him go, I left a mark on him, let him leave a mark on me," Zoda said with pride. Rock made it to his ship and soon rejoined his colony. Ridley couldn't help but ponder why Zoda let Rock live.

"Why did you let that human live?" he asked.

"He feels…special for some reason," Zoda replied. "But enough about that, Ridley, I'm leaving you in charge while I go after those kids. I'll take the armored battalion with me," he added.

"To show that when you want everyone dead, you mean everyone," Ridley commented. So Zoda followed the reading of the escape pod from his ship. Zoda at one point found the escape pod in an old ruin and also found a scientist who happened to be there. Zoda gave him the old "You give me what I want, I'll let you live" routine and was true to his word. Shortly after he took the cubes into his ship, a high school student named Mike Jones traveled far and wide searching for the scientist who was actually his uncle. Upon hearing what his uncle told him, he went straight into Zoda's ship and got two of the cubes before having a showdown with him. Mike managed to get the last cube and escaped the ship before it exploded. Mike and his uncle placed the cubes together and returned Mica and her siblings to normal. A couple years later Mike wound up traveling through time and gathered the shards of the pendent while dealing with minions of Zoda. Zoda actually figured he might get killed so he made three clones of himself, each ending with a letter, Zoda X, Y, and Z. Mike took on each one and managed to collect all the shards and restored Hirocon to life. Upon hearing this, Ridley took full charge of the invaders and dubbed them the "Space Pirates" it might not have been a very original name, but they struck fear in the hearts of many.

It might not have been a big threat, but it was something that was going to be a bit bothersome to the pirates, the workers were planning to make an escape, and Mark was going to lead the escape. They talked it over for awhile off duty, and they were soon ready to make their move, one worker collapsed and one of the guards went over to see what was wrong, but when he got close he got jumped bad and so did the one that was going to try and help him. They managed to take their weapons and were fully ready to make an escape. They ran through the halls and avoided the shots while shooting back at them. Ridley got word and headed for the action. They made their way to the ships, and Mark held them off while they made it aboard. Mark sadly was taxed the most and was ready to expire, but he managed to make sure they made it out ok. Ridley was a bit mad and was going to punish him, but saw he was as good as dead already.

"You sure led one heck of a revolt," he commented.

"I…didn't expect to be complimented by you," Mark said.

"You're the father of that one kid that my former leader was so fond of, aren't you?" Ridley asked.

"So…you've met Rock?" Mark asked.

"Yeah, he let loose a few shots on my boss the last time they met, but he let him go. He said he was special for some reason," Ridley replied.

"One of these days… he will make you all pay…I understand his fate now… I couldn't see it before…he is…a chi…estiny…." Mark didn't get to finish the last few words properly, and it sure left Ridley perplexed.

"Chi, estiny? What the heck?" Ridley asked out loud. He soon figured there are some letters missing out of the words, but he didn't have time to figure that out now, now he had to figure out what the next target should be. The years rolled by, and Rock's colony had felt easy and at peace again, they had found refuge at the kingdom that was on the data disk the Hirocon gave Rock. The kingdom was called the Moon Kingdom. "Note, yes the Moon Kingdom from Sailor Moon, no not the tv show one, the Manga one. Which was a bit more serious and violent," Life for them here was about as simple as the life on their former planet, so it was easy for them to adapt to. Demona felt at ease now as to how Rock was affected mentally about what happened before, but he went back to normal a few months after they arrived. Rock got well acquainted with princess here, her name was Serenity. He wound up having to be her guard after the first year. Demona walked down the halls and found Jack leaning against one of the pillars looking rather glum.

"What is the matter?" she asked. Jack just mumbled something.

"Are you awake?" she then asked. Jack then wound up shaking his head vigorously, he blinked a few times. He apparently was deep in thought before.

"Sorry, I'm just wondering on how father is doing," Jack replied. His reply made her heart sink a bit.

"How is your sister taking it?" she then asked.

"Well, she's doing alright, but I can tell when her thoughts are about him, I can even tell when Rock is thinking about it," Jack replied. Mentioning Rock reminded Demona she wanted to see how he was doing, so she quickly said goodbye and hurried down the hall again. After a few feet she came across one of the royal cats. This one was female and named Luna. Her fur was black and she had a crescent moon on her forehead.

"Oh, hi Luna," Demona said.

"What are you in a hurry for?" Luna asked. Demona then felt silly, she wasn't in that big of a rush, but because she was reminded of something she forgot to do, she felt she had to make up for lost time.

"I was on my way to see my son, but forgot along the way, so when I remembered I kind of rushed a bit, sorry if I startled you," Demona replied.

"I wasn't that startled, I have sensitive ears so I heard someone running up the hall a long ways off," Luna said. Demona felt about as weird as Rock talking to cats, but as long as they were friendly, it wasn't that bad. But Demona set off again down the hall. This time with no interruptions, she made it to where Rock was. He was in just a plain room with a few pieces of furniture; right now he was slumped on a sofa and looked rather tired.

"Is the work taxing?" she asked.

"Not really. Right now I'm just tired for some reason," Rock replied. Demona then walked over to him. After getting a better look at his face, he looked rather bummed out about something.

"What's on your mind?" Demona asked.

"My father I guess, but there is nothing you can do about the past. What's done is done," Rock replied.

"At least you know how to deal with the after affects of war and not let it affect you," Demona commented.

"We managed to get away from one of the waves of war. I just wonder how long we can keep that up before we get swept up in a big one," Rock said.

"War can really jazz up a person. Just depends on how bad the wave is I guess. Time is like a river, always on the go, and is different for each person. We are like rocks or a pebble on a beach, the flow isn't that bad for most, but some just can't handle it for some reason and get washed away. When waves of war come, some still stay, or are swept up to a different spot or are gone for good," he added. Demona was speechless for a few moments.

"I never realized of how much of an understanding you had of the world," Demona said, surprised.

"I understand things better than most people think," Rock added.

"When the teacher said you were a good student, I didn't realize just how well, I feel kind of bad," Demona said.

"You needn't feel that way; you helped me become what I am today," Rock commented. Demona then wrapped her arms around him.

"I love you Rock, I don't know what I would do if I lost you, and I feel afraid about it," Demona said.

"Afraid? Afraid of what exactly?" Rock asked.

"I can't put it in words exactly, but I have a bad feeling, like a premonition," Demona replied as she let him go.

"A feeling of things to come one might say," Rock commented.

"Something along those lines," Demona agreed. Rock didn't tell anyone about it, but he lately has been having some rather odd dreams, they don't make sense. Of course most dreams don't make sense, but these took the cake as far as he was concerned. Some things he could sort of explain, but some things made no sense no matter how he looked at it. They managed to talk about some rather nice stuff like how things were going with the princess and the others. Even after they were done talking and left on a rather happy note, a bit of fear still resided in Demona's heart. Rock dismissed the thoughts about his dreams and went on with his work. The princess was polite and kind hearted, which made it easy for him to be around her. Her eyes were green and her hair was blonde and rather long. Rock had a hard time referring to her as Serenity as her mother had the same name, so he just called her the princess when mentioning her to someone else, which no one minded. Rock did have a little trouble in talking to them both in the same room, so he called the princess highness, and the queen majesty. In terms of face and appearance she took after her mother, the only difference was hair, eye color, and height at the time. The time of peace just kept on rolling by. Once in awhile, the prince of earth named Endymion would visit the princess. On one night, Rock stood at a railing which overlooked a pond. He looked at himself and wondered just what he was doing, where his future would lead him. While staring at it, the water rippled and his reflection changed. It still had his face, but he was wearing blue armor. He wore a helmet which covered all his hair. Most of the helmet was a dark blue, but four parts were a light blue. A small square at the center of his forehead, above that was a vertical rectangle the same width as the square. At the sides where the ears would be were small circles with red in the center. His hands were covered with huge glove like gauntlets the same color as his helmet. Around the waist was a dark blue belt, and on the legs were huge dark blue boots. He peered over the railing and the reflection didn't even move, just stayed still.

"Is that really me?" he asked. The face in the reflection proved that very well, but how was this possible he wondered. All of sudden a voice spoke.

"What are you looking at?" the voice asked. It was Serenity.

"Do you see that reflection?" Rock asked. Serenity looked over.

"What reflection?" she asked. Rock looked back; the reflection of him in armor was gone.

"I must have been seeing things," Rock replied as he rubbed his head.

"You must be tired, you should go to bed," Serenity commented. That was just the thing, Rock didn't feel tired, yet he saw something that couldn't be explained. Sadly he was at a loss of words. He couldn't say he needed some fresh air as he was already out.

"Why don't you tell me what you saw?" she then asked. Rock then told her exactly what he saw, detail for detail.

"So what do you think? Am I going nuts?" Rock asked.

"Maybe you saw what could be the future. Some people can see what is in store for them when they reach a certain age," Serenity replied.

"Who told you that?" Rock asked.

"My mother."

"Ah."

"So what will you do now?"

"I have no idea. I think I will rest," Rock replied before he wandered off. Rock felt lost, now he was seeing things that could mean what his life will be. But he felt determined to find answers to his questions. While on his way to his room, he heard an unfamiliar voice. It was female.

"Do you think you can change your destiny?" Rock had no idea what the person was talking about, but it continued. And a female figure with long hair and ears that stuck straight up was forming in the shadows.

"You have fought for so long, join with me, and you shall suffer no more,"

"Fought for a long time? Suffer? Join?" Rock asked in his head.

"You're mine, and mine alone!" the voice yelled as the figure came into full view. It was a woman with light blue skin, dark blue hair and clothing and gold protection here and there. Her hair was long, and her eyes were red. She was wearing a leotard-like outfit with knee high boots. She began to laugh as she reached for Rock. He stumbled back a few steps and the woman stopped. She began to speak but a different voice came out.

"Rock? What's wrong?" It was his mother's voice. He shook his head vigorously and after he was done there was his mother, standing in a similar position to the other woman.

"Are you ok?" she then asked.

"I must either be tired or I'm going insane, you looked like someone else for a moment," Rock replied.

"Someone else?" she asked. Rock looked deeply troubled.

"Did you fear this person? You looked terrified when I reached for you," she added.

"I never saw that person before in my life. But yet I saw her. She said something about me fighting and suffering for a long time, and if I joined her it would end, and she said I belonged to her and her alone," Rock replied.

"What is happening to you?" Demona asked.

"I have absolutely no idea, I think I'm going to have to leave here and find some answers," Rock replied. The idea of Rock leaving suddenly didn't appeal to Demona much, but if he had to in order to find the answers he needed, she would have to abide by it. After all, if these cases where he kept on seeing things persisted, he might go insane. The preparations for his departure took a few days, but they were ready none the less. The princess had been going to visit Prince Endymion the past few days. Rock didn't think too much of it, he figured he should just let things be between them, why should he interfere? If he did, something stupid would come of it. His letting her go when she requested didn't exactly put him in good graces with another one of her guardians, the one named Venus. He got a good chuckle the last time as Venus found her trying to leave. Before Rock came along the Princess had four guardians, Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, and Venus. Rock got an earful each time Venus got wind of what the princess was doing. The princess asked him again if she could go, this time Rock told her he would escort her there, he figured it would take longer for Venus to find out and yell at him. Rock then got the idea to bring his brother along.

"I'll go get my brother, I'll be right back," Rock called as he ran off. Another reason for his wanting to tag along this time was so he could see what the earth was like. He found Jack whistling a tune. Rock then took them to earth in his ship, the one he was going to use to try and find the answers he sought. Things were quiet on earth, even in the castle where Endymion lived. Rock wandered around for awhile, until he found the royal maid peeking around a doorway, which led to the garden. She was beautiful with long dark-red hair, she seemed depressed about something. Rock took a quick look around the doorway and saw Endymion with the Princess.

"You like Endymon, don't you Beryl?" Rock asked. Beryl took a glance at him, before turning around in disgust.

"Wait a minute!" Rock called as he dashed in front of her.

"I didn't mean to hurt your feelings," he said.

"Why should you care? You're from her Kingdom!" Beryl snapped.

"Hey, I may be one of her guards, but I'm as much human as you are!" Rock replied.

"But I thought…"

"I from a different colony, we just needed a place to stay. It's also been a learning experience while living with them, and how similar they live like us."

"There may be similarities, but they're so different on a few large points!"

"I understand that, like their long life spans, which makes ours seem so short compared to theirs."

"Doesn't that bother you?"

"Not at all, when my time comes my time comes, and there is nothing I can do about it. Though I am kind of picky about how I die."

"Either way, it doesn't change the fact on how upset it makes me to see them together; he hasn't noticed me at all since she showed up!"

"Have you made your feelings known?"

"A few times, but…"

"No buts, his heart is with the Princess, and there is nothing you can do to change that."

"Don't you know what's like to be ignored?"

"No. But I know what it is like to lose someone's heart to someone else, but so long as she is happy, I'm happy." Beryl starred at him after that last statement. There was a silence between them, but Rock soon turned around.

"If I had come here sooner, I might have been able to help."

"Maybe you can help, when can we meet again?"

"Maybe awhile, but I'll try and visit as often as I can. But there is something important I have to attend to, but I'll try and see you before I leave this area."

"Where are you going?"

"I don't know, but I have questions that need answers." And with that he left.

Rock couldn't put his finger on it, but he could feel that something wasn't right the past few days back on the moon. He thought he saw something come from the sun one day during a meteor shower. And one day later, some sort of darkness began to creep over the sky, and Rock didn't like it. It wasn't storm clouds, it was something else. Jack didn't like it either, they went outside to try and figure out what was happening. They had their weapons drawn in case something happened.

"You wait here, I'll scout ahead, call mother and tell her to prepare for a quick escape," Rock said.

"You think another all out slaughter is coming?" Jack asked.

"I don't just think, I can feel it," Rock replied as he walked away. And he was right, an ugly fate was coming, and he was as ready as he can be at the moment. Rock could feel his heart thumping as he marched where he figured that battle would ensue. Soon that was all he could hear, he couldn't hear the sound of his footsteps anymore, just the thumping of his heart. He stopped when he saw movement off in the distance. Whoever or whatever it was, it was coming for this place. The sound of his heart was sort of discouraging, but all went silent for a few moments as the forces came closer and closer, but then a gentle female voice spoke in his head.

"Don't worry; your time has not come yet," the voice said. A bit comforted, Rock held up his sword where it would shine, and the enemy could see it, and it acted as a signal for those in the castle. Rock got caught in the battle before his brother and the troops did. A lot of stuff got trashed, but Rock kept on going strong, swinging his sword with great speed and agility. Rock knew he had to fight with all his might as he was being forced back bit by bit, he would see the dead bodies of the soldiers. After a few moments Rock reached a lull in the forces and could catch his breath. He then noticed the bodies of citizens scattered all over the place. This was a bit discouraging, but the sound of his brother's voice reached his ears.

"Hey bro, get a move on, we have to protect the princess!" he called. Rock quickly took off after him and they both skidded to a halt when they saw the amount of enemy troops blocking their way.

"How are we going to get through that?" Rock asked. Jack looked carefully and saw a thin spot.

"I'll go first, you follow," Jack replied. Jack took off with great speed. One enemy saw him coming and was ready to take him out when he got in range, or so he thought until Jack did a dive roll and thrust his sword into his chest. Those that were close by tried to swarm him but got a nasty surprise as to how well he moved and swung his sword. Rock had a little resistance, but he made it through. The few enemies he fought did make him lose track of his brother, but he made his way to the castle while killing those that got in his way. He soon entered the first doorway, and got a nasty sight, his brother was lying on the floor and standing over him was a rather girly-looking man. It was Zoitsite, one of Endymion's royal guards, his face and hair made him look less manly, and his hair was long and tied in a ponytail.

"What have you done to my brother, Zoisite? We're on your side!" Rock yelled. Zoisite just laughed like mad. Rock's fist began to shake in anger.

"You lousy scum, I'll get you for this!" Rock yelled as he held up his hand with the sword. Zoistite then got bashed in the face by a shield. Jack had removed it and tossed it right into his face.

"Come on, this way!" he called as he got up and ran, Rock followed and they stopped in an empty hall.

"I thought I had lost you," Rock said.

"Not yet, but I'm not going to last much longer, not with this," Jack said as he pointed to the wound in his chest, it was really bad, the blood kept on coming out.

"No! I can't lose you too!" Rock yelled.

"You have a duty to perform, let me do mine," Jack requested. Rock wasn't in position to argue, Rock ran off while Jack held off the forces that tried to follow. Jack killed every single one of them, before he fell to his knees.

"Looks like this is it for me, take care little bro," he said before that last bit of life left his body, he then fell on his face. Rock took out every single one of the enemies that came his way he wasn't going to let anything stop him from getting to the princess. While on his way he heard someone talking out loud.

"KILL! KILL! KILLEVERYONE!" the voice said.

'These guys have gone completely nuts!' Rock thought. Rock was pleased that he found the princess alive, but was horrified when he arrived just in time to see Endymion get stabbed in the back.

"NO! Endymion!" Serenity yelled. She then held his body tight. Standing close to them with crazed eyes was Beryl, one of the prince's servants. Rock ran as fast as he could, but didn't make it there in time, he couldn't hear what the princess was saying, but she then stabbed herself with Endymion's sword. Rock couldn't contain it, his body was trembling so much with anger he had to yell out loud.

"NOOOOO!" his voice echoed loudly, and got almost everyone's attention. Rock's eyes met Beryl's crazed gaze, she didn't look human anymore.

"I don't know what happened to you, but scum like you took my father, killed our king, almost obliterated an entire race, and now you wiped out almost every person on this planet, along with my brother, and now the person Princess Serenity was in love with whom you had affections for, making the princess kill herself? I'M GONNA KILL YOU!" Rock yelled with all his might. A lot of the forces tried to kill him, but he became so strong because he was so angry, and what's more he wasn't blinded by it, he knew how to focus it and use it. Beryl swung at him, but Rock just jumped back, before he could do anything, Venus came by with a huge sword and killed Beryl.

"I knew a lot of these people, why are they doing this?" Rock asked.

"I have no idea," Venus replied. Rock took a closer look at those who were still alive, they looked insane, possessed.

'They are either under some kind of mind control, or something drove them to madness,' Rock thought. These people were once just ordinary people, but now look at them, driven by madness, only a lust for blood, they have gone savage. Rock got to an open spot to catch his breath, and saw a face in the darkness in the sky. There was no doubt in his mind, this was the cause for all this bloodshed, and it relished in it.

"You heartless beast, you're the one who is the cause of all this insanity!" Rock yelled. He soon felt some sort of pain in his head, and it grew and grew, and he could hear a voice, but he didn't want to listen.

"Stay out of my head you freak!" Rock yelled as he held back his sword ready to toss it. The gentle voice then spoke in his head again.

"Your end is not here, you life doesn't end like this, not yet," the voice said. His sword began to emit some kind of light before he tossed it, and it flew far, and struck the entity, but it didn't kill it, but it was enough to get it out of his head. One enemy was so strong he knocked Rock back a few feet back into the castle and knocked him out. But he was quickly awakened by Mercury.

"What happened?" Rock asked, but he got his answer from the battle that was still happening.

"You mother and the colony got away safely, but you have to escape too, leave this battle to us," Mercury replied. Rock didn't want to, but an order was an order, and he abided by it His ship wasn't that far, and when he reached it, he looked back at her.

"When I've finished what I'm setting out to do, I'll come back and do what I can to repair the damage, I promise" he called.

"Just go!" Mercury insisted. Rock then took off in his ship. His as well as the others' fate was tied to this planet; it is where Rock will fight a battle between two sisters, who have yet to be born.

End Chapter 5

(1)Such an artifact did exist; it was called the Scepter of Domination. The warrior, who is to become the eternal guardian, fought along side those who fought against dark ones who sought its power. One of the warrior's comrades destroyed the scepter, before its power could be unleashed.

(2)Much, much later, when D'ken gains the throne, he tries to use the M'kraan crystal to become very powerful, if it wasn't for a group called the X-Men, the world might have ended then.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 6

An Ugly Fate Awaits and the Calling

It has been four months, four months since the fall of the Earth kingdom and the Moon kingdom. And Rock blamed himself for almost the whole thing, if he hadn't brought his brother along, he would still be alive, if he had said no to the princess just this once she would still be alive. But after thinking things over, even if he had said no, she would have killed herself once she heard of Endymion's death. But then one life would have been spared, but then again, he might have died trying to protect the queen. Rock blamed himself for weeks, but he soon learned to leave the past behind him as best he can. But he does know he can't run from it, but if it comes to face him, he will face it head on when the time comes. He wandered alone for the longest time. The images that only he could see persisted. After two months they paused. And the third month they seem to have stopped. But the memories of them remained, and he knew it was only a matter of time before they started up again. The image of the blue-skinned woman with long ears and red eyes would not leave his head; he had to know who she was, for his fate was indeed tied to hers. She is a person that was born alone, unloved… and suffered alone. Rock searched for the longest time alone with no one to talk to, just a long lonely path. Through forests, through mountain ranges, through abandoned ruins, he traveled for many days. He would remember the gentle voice that spoke in his head.

"Don't worry, your time has not yet come. Your end is not here, it doesn't end like this, not yet," the voice echoed in his head.

"Just what did she mean, 'my end'?" he asked. But no one could answer that question, not yet anyway. Eventually, he came across one ruin that was still mostly intact. He searched inside to try and find someone or something that could tell him what he sought. After a few minutes he saw something, a blue hedgehog that was humanoid-looking, he wore red shoes, white gloves, and his eyes were green. He was about as tall as Rock's waist, maybe a little taller.

"Come on, this way," he called while giving the gesture to follow. The way he sounded and acted, it looked like he was in a battle and was leading someone to escape, but in this case, he might be leading him to what he was after. He followed him down the halls and through various rooms. They soon entered a room, it looked like some kind of spell room. It had shelves with books, potions, whatever was necessary. The hedgehog skidded to a halt in front of a table and faded away. Rock had already figured he was an illusion, but he led him this far, maybe there was something here that could help him. Rock went to look at the table and found a huge book left wide open. He was about to turn it around so he could look at it, but then a girl screamed. Looking up he saw a girl dressed in robes. The robes were a dark purple, and had gold trim here and there, here hair was blond and here eyes were blue. She was carrying some sort of container that Rock figured she got from the back as that was where she came from.

"Where did you come from?" she asked shocked.

"From another planet," Rock replied. The girl at first took it as a joke, but after looking at him more carefully, she never saw his kind of clothes before, she didn't even know what they were made out of.

"What are you doing here? I'm just a sorceress," she then asked. Rock figured someone like her could help him out.

"I think you can help me, I've been seeing things," Rock replied.

"Seeing things? What kind of things?" she asked.

"Well, how I found you so fast in this place, as I've only been here about a minute, I followed a blue hedgehog," Rock replied.

"A blue hedgehog?" the girl asked, most interested.

"He was about half as tall as me," Rock replied.

"I haven't seen a blue hedgehog, but I have seen normal-colored hedgehogs about that height," the girl said. She paused a few moments before smacking herself in the face.

"How rude of me, I'm Malinya," Malinya said.

"I'm Rock," Rock added.

"Now what else have you seen?" Malinya asked. Rock told her everything he saw up to that point.

"Sounds like you're seeing the future," Malinya replied with a lot of confidence.

"How can you be so certain?" Rock asked.

"Well, seeing as to how nothing seems to trigger in your brain whenever something like this happens, it must be the future you're seeing, otherwise something would trigger in your head and cause memories to come back. Trust me, I've seen that happen a few times, so I know what I'm talking about," Malinya replied. Rock almost forgot to mention something.

"I also heard a voice in my head, twice, she said something about my end," Rock added.

"Tell what she said," Maliniya requested. Rock told word for word what he heard.

"It must be someone who you're very close to in the future, possibly your spouse," Malinya replied.

"My what!" Rock asked.

"You heard me. It may even be your daughter," Malinya said with even giving a second thought. Rock fell on his back in absolute shock. She then thought for a moment.

"Maybe I should have worded that better and brought it up slowly," she thought out loud. But Rock got back up, and was able to ask another question.

"How are you so certain in what you just told me?" he asked.

"Well, think of it this way, if you were a girl, you might have heard a young man's voice, or possibly a girl's voice. Either way I know they are the voices of those yet to come, I've been doing this a long time," Malinya replied.

"How long?" Rock asked. Malinya then leaned across the table.

"For a lot longer then you think, I've been around for a long, long time, I'm well over a hundred years old, so you know what that means," she replied.

"You're over a hundred years old?" Rock asked. She then smacked him upside the head with a wand.

"Yeah, so that means respect your elder's, buster," Malinya replied. Rock couldn't believe it; here he was conversing with a girl who is actually a woman who is possibly well old enough to be his great, great grandmother. It was a bit tough for him to continue as even though she was old, she looked and acted like a teenager.

"But about this 'end' part, that means you're going to die soon," she added as she pointed her wand it his face. Rock then lightly pointed it aside.

"Careful with that thing, I don't know what it is loaded with," he said. Malinya then looked at it with a funny look.

"Loaded? Don't worry, though this thing is loaded as you put it, it doesn't shoot out spells unless I do a chant, so don't worry about my waving it around, I've been doing it for years, and nothing ever happened, it also helps me think," she assured him.

"But if I die, but how do I meet my so-called spouse?" Rock asked.

"You shall be reborn,"

"Reborn?"

"You are a special person, I can feel it, there is a great power that resides in you, but you can not unleash it yet. You'll have to die first,"

"But how am I going to die?" Malinya thought for a moment.

"There is one spell that I can use," she replied. She then looked through some books and found the spell, quickly doing a chant a light sphere appeared in the middle of the room.

"Oh great spirit that knows all, how will this man die?" she asked.

"He shall meet his end at the hands of a dragon-like creature, which he is well acquainted with," a voice replied.

"Ridley," Rock said angrily. The light soon faded.

"So you already know your killer, you can either postpone your death to do other things, or face you destiny head-on. What you do is entirely up to you, but you must face him, otherwise the world will go into an imbalance," Malinya said. Rock then began to leave.

"It is better to face one's destiny, rather than avoid it," Rock said. Then the light appeared again.

"Though you will die, inflict as much damage on Ridley as much as you can, don't let up in your attacks, you must do this so the flow against good and evil will move properly," the voice said.

"So the flow against good and evil can move properly?" Rock repeated.

"Right now it is in an imbalance, I know it doesn't make much sense, but you must inflict as much as damage on him as you can," it replied. Rock wasn't sure why, but if it helped restore things to their proper state, he didn't care. But what bothered him on the way out was who the gentle voice that spoke to him before could be. Malinya went back to what she was doing, as it was most important. The light hovered over her shoulder.

"His children will come to this planet at some point," it said.

"They will?" she asked.

"It will be around the time when technology on this planet it almost at its peak. You will have to lend them your power when they come. Until, do what you can to prepare for the battle called The Destiny of Destruction."

"You mean that legendary event where almost all life ends? That Destiny of Destruction?"

"None other."

"Oh boy."

Elsewhere, on a planet where Rock's mother and sister were at, disaster had struck. Ridley had looked for them the whole time, and had every intention of wiping them out this time.

"Kill every last and single one of them this time! No one leaves here alive!" Ridley yelled.

"What is with these guys?" a soldier asked.

"I have no idea, they seem to want to wipe out those that might be a threat later," Demona replied.

"I hope they didn't kill Rock," Roll said.

"No, he is still alive, I can feel him," Demona commented. Hours rolled by, and the battle raged till the area was nothing but a burning field of fire. Demona searched franticly for her daughter as they got separated at one point, and she soon found her, dead with an odd-looking stab wound.

"No! Roll, answer me! Please!" Demona begged as she shook her daughter, but it was no use.

"First my husband, then my first son, now my daughter? Is Rock next to go?" she asked as she held her daughter tight. She looked up and thought she saw Rock walking by, a determined expression on his face, he was heading right to where Ridley was at.

"Rock, is that you?" she called. He stopped and looked at her.

"It is time to finish this," he said. He then started walking again; she then realized where he was headed.

"Rock, you can't face him, he'll kill you!" she yelled. Rock didn't even stop.

"I have no choice, I'm no longer going to run away, I must face him alone, what you do afterwards is up to you," he said softly.

"You can't! Please come back!" Demona called. But he kept on going.

"I'm not going to hide, it is better to face your destiny rather then to run from it, for it will find you either way," Rock replied. Demona eyes widened.

"Face your destiny?" Demona asked. A horrible thought came to mind, perhaps he found out the only way to end this between them and Ridley was to die at his hands. Rock stood at the edge of a huge circle of flames, and in the center was Ridley.

"So, you've finally showed you face. I was wondering if you died before I got a chance to kill you."

"So you weren't looking for me?"

"I do not seek out just one person, for what can just one person do alone against a whole army?"

"You would be surprised."

"Perhaps I might, but the whole reason I'm after this colony is that they might at one point be our end, I'm trying to insure our survival."

"So that is your true mission? To insure you survive?"

"Don't think I've forgotten what Zoda wanted, of course war is a survival of the strong over the weak."

"Only a coward hides behind pure strength alone!"

"You need strength to build an empire, boy! All you are is just some annoying little soldier who doesn't understand how things work in the real world."
"I understand that freaks like you tend to hide behind a battalion of troops and only kill those that are weak."

"That was an insult boy, big mistake to compare us to those who have foolishly thought that was the best way to do things, I find winning a good fight proves of how well you can be a ruler."

"All you care about is power at any cost! Don't you even care about your troops?"

"My men are what make up this empire! If I lost them, I would have nothing to rule with. We will share the universe together, one galaxy at a time."

Rock then drew his sword and pointed at Ridley.

"I've heard enough of your insane babble."

"The problem with you is that you're one of those people reject progress."

"Those who reject progress?"

"In the universe, life is born, waves of war roll on, progress is made, and in every century someone like you comes along and tries to fight the flow, you don't want to lose anything, you fight change and progress."

"So you think war is the only way to advance, and the way of peace doesn't work?"

"There are those who would understand better than you. That I assure you."

Rock couldn't stand his words anymore, he charged rather unexpectedly, and got Ridley off-guard.

"I didn't expect you to move so quickly and swiftly. This shall be fun," Ridley smirked. Rock and Ridley went at it for the longest time as the flames around them grew more in the light of the flames around them. Rock's small size and agility made it hard for Ridley to hit him, but each wound that Ridley would inflict on him, would be really bad, but that didn't stop Rock from doing what he could to inflict what damage he could on Ridley. With the way things were going, they were about evenly matched and neither of them showed any signs of dying anytime soon. Demona watched helplessly as Rock continued the fight. Rock was after all against claws and a tail, but he showed no fear. None of the things in the past mattered to him now all that mattered to him was that Ridley would pay the price once he died. That battle lasted for hours, and they both looked fairly battered. Blood coming from their wounds, they paused a few minutes. They stared each other down, Rock knew he would die after this, but he didn't care, the lives of many others were at stake if he lived. They went for each other and Rock landed one last blow before Ridley impaled him with his tail. Ridley stood over his body, and saw Demona on her knees with tears welling up in her eyes. This made Ridley laugh manically as he turned around and walked away. He walked a few feet before he heard the sound of fast running, by the time he looked he got impaled in the back by Demona, who ran up and grabbed Rock's sword on her way over. The force she used to impale him knocked him onto his face and she rolled over him, when he propped himself up she slashed out his left eye, which resulted in him knocking her back. He stood up and growled at her, he then ran for her but she ducked and impaled him in the chest. He then grabbed her and tossed her with all his might and she bounced off the ground a few times. When she tried to getup, she got slashed by his tail multiple times before he impaled her. He then wrapped his tail around her and tossed her toward her son's body. He watched as she used what was left of her life to crawl over to her son and did one last embrace before she died. He then collapsed and his troops ran over and picked him up as high as they could, and let his legs drag.

"Stop the attack on these people, we've done enough to them," he said.

"Ok, but man did you put up a good fight, you lived through two tough battles, no one can beat you!" one of the pirates that was carrying him said. They all began to praise him by saying, "Lord Ridley! Lord Ridley! Lord Ridley!" Who knows how many times? Ridley felt like he accomplished something before the last bit of life in him faded. They all went into a panic when they saw he was dead.

"AH! Now what do we do now that he is dead?" one asked. One from the science division walked up.

"Preserve his remains, it will take some time, but we've been working on a project that will bring those who died back, down to the soul," he said. They placed his remains into stasis, and so they remained there for many years. A good number of years passed on the planet that Rock lost his brother on, and many heroes have been born there, and one person he was close to was reborn many years before he went there the first time. His daughter Sarah has already helped out Carrie in her quest to stop Dracula, now many planets away, Rock was reborn, but he doesn't remember all he has been through, but the memories are still in his head, they just need something to resurface them. The project for the one person he saw in an image was started, and he is very close to another one of them. He was reborn as a machine that looked human. The body was created by a scientist named Dr. Light. Fate was ready for him to rise and fight again, he soon became known as Mega Man when a partner of Dr. Light named Dr. Wily went down the path of evil, and used robots to try and concur the world. Mega Man defeated him nine times. The ninth time was with the help of Mega Man's replica, named Bass. Bass looked nothing like Mega Man as he was black and grey. His helmet had odd curved parts, a blue gem in the center, he had a breast plate, with another blue gem in the center. He also had gold color here and there. The only thing he had similar to Mega Man was his power. Right now we're at the tail-end of the ninth battle, they had just beat Wily and were about to go separate ways, but Bass had other ideas.

"Fight me Mega Man," he demanded.

"Are you crazy? We're both badly damaged from the last fight, if we fight now, we're sure to have problems," Mega Man replied.

"Only you, I'll be fine as I didn't take as much damage as you did," Bass said.

"You're insane! Just why do you want to fight me so bad, you know you won't win," Mega Man commented.

"I only lost to you in the past was because I fought you when you were in your prime, now the chance to beat you has finally come, and I'm not going to let it slip by!" Bass shouted. Mega Man quickly charged his buster and let out a shot and nailed Bass with it. Bass quickly tired to retaliate, but Mega Man was to fast for him, but the battle lasted longer then both of them thought, shots going left and right, explosions everywhere, the place was a mess already but now it was worse. Bass closed in for the blow that would make him the winner, but Mega Man held out his fist and it glowed in a strange light.

"What kind of power is that!" Bass asked in anger, Mega Man then let his fist fly and nailed Bass in the chest with it and he flew back a good ways, with a big dent in his chest and sparks coming out of it, he was in no shape to continue. Mega Man teleported out of the battle and back to Dr. Light lab. The attack he used to finish the fight was a very special attack, known as the Dragon's fury. He wasn't able to harness all of its power, but if he did, he would have killed Bass. Before Rock was reborn as Mega Man, his brother and sister were reborn too, Jack was reborn as Proto Man, and his sister strangely enough kept her name. Proto Man was the only one who kept his memories, but he knew Mega Man would at one point. He almost did in the seventh battle between him and Wily. He remembered the event well. Mega Man had destroyed the battle robot that Wily was in, Wily was going to go quietly, but Mega Man then pointed his buster at him.

"I don't trust you Wily, I'm going to do what I should have done in the beginning!" Mega Man yelled. Wily then began to inch back.

"You forget, Mega Man, robots cannot hurt humans," Wily reminded him. Mega Man's expression changed, for a moment, everything was back in his head.

"I'm more then a robot, DIE WILY!" Mega Man yelled as he was about to shoot Wily, but then the place began to fall apart a little bit, and everything didn't have a chance to fully go back into place. Wily got stuck under some rubble, Mega Man slowly went over but then Treble, Bass's robot dog, showed and got Wily away. Bass then showed up to taunt him.

"Sorry Mega Man, but he who hesitates is lost," he said before he left. Mega Man was close to getting all of his memory back in one swoop. But it wasn't meant to be. Not yet anyway. Proto Man was dying due to an imperfection in his design, Dr. Light said he would repair it, but Proto Man didn't want it to be done. He watched as Mega Man sat around the house looking rather glum, Roll walked up to him.

"Why are you looking so glum? Is it the fact that Bass just doesn't get the fact that you can beat him no matter what?" she asked.

"No, I'm just wondering if I'm doing any good out there," Mega Man replied.

"What are you talking about? You stopped Wily from taking over the world so many times already!" Roll replied.

"Yeah, I won a few battles, put out a few fires, but the war just keeps going on and on," Mega Man added.

"Even though I'm not the one doing the fighting, I know it must be tiring to be doing that over and over again, but think of it this way, if it weren't for you, the world would have fallen apart years ago," Roll said. The way she made it sound, it was as if Mega Man was the only thing keeping the world from going to ruin. Later that night as Mega Man sat in his bedroom, Proto Man walked in.

"Things are kind of rough on you, but now that I think about it, things have been rough for all three of us," Proto Man said.

"The three of us?" Mega Man asked.

"I can't go into details, but you are more then you think you are."

"What the heck does that mean?"

"The three of us, don't have a cpu chip."

"We don't? But how do we…"
"I know what the three of us are."

"Should we tell Roll?"

"She should be spared of this. I'm not going to be around much longer, but you still have a lot to do to stop the Destiny of Destruction."

"The Destiny of Destruction? How do I stop it?"

"You can't stop it directly, but you have to set in motion the things that can stop it."

"But how?"

"You are a person that can change fate itself, I know you are, why else would we still be alive?"

"I don't get that last statement."

"All three of us, died many years ago."

"What?"

"You and Roll both died on the same planet, I died on a different one, a different earth."
"There is another earth?"

"I don't now where, but I know it's out there, you have to find it on your own."

"But how will I know it?"

"You will know it is the one when certain memories kick in. They've been haunting me lately."

"How bad are they?"

"Almost enough to drive me insane."

"Is that why you're so distant?"

"Kind of."

Proto Man then left. Mega Man was left alone, and a bit confused. It is true, the three of them do operate without cpu chips, their souls are what make the bodies move. Bass was the very first one to operate with a chip, and he had one heck of a rebelling will. Speaking of which, he went to one of Wily's hidden labs and found him working on another robot, this one wore red and white armor, in the center of the helmet was a blue gem, on the chest was two green gems, and on one of his shoulders, was a Z. He also had long blond hair.

"You're still working on this guy?" Bass asked.

"He shall be my masterpiece, I must make him flawless, the time put into him, will insure his victory against you two," Wily replied.

"You're going to send this girly-looking robot after me and Mega Man? HA! I don't think he can even beat Mega Man. Just how strong is he?" Bass asked.

"Look at the power chart," Wily replied. Bass looked at, and his jaw dropped.

"Holy cow! This guy's power is almost through the roof!" Bass exclaimed. Wily then laughed.

"I told you he would be more powerful than either of you!" Wily chuckled. Bass looked more closely at the charts

"GYAAA! Have you also looked at his mind level? He is nothing but a berserker! How in the world to you plan to control him?" Bass asked.

"I don't plan to, I'll just let him loose, and turn everything into rubble, and then I shall rebuild this world in my image!" Wily laughed.

"And just how do you plan to rebuild the world while he is still running around like a mad man? He'll just smash all the stuff you build too!" Bass protested.

"I've already thought of that, I'll detonate him, once he is done," Wily replied.

"You're one heck of a crazy man, Wily," Bass said. He then looked at the robot again; he still couldn't believe he would be able to beat him or Mega Man. He wound up jumping back a few feet when it looked up at him and laughed insanely, but it then stopped and went back to its slumber state.

"You see? That is the fear he will induce to those he is about to kill!" Wily commented. Bass had enough courage left to ask one more question.

"Did you think of this guy yourself? Or did you find something else to copy form?" Bass asked.

"Dr. Light is aware that three of his creations don't have a cpu chip like you do, so he is making a new robot, I am copying, but also improving on his design!" Wily said before laughing like a maniac. That was enough for Bass, as he tore out of there. He and Treble then went to the top of a tall building and sat there.

"Dandy, just dandy, not only am I being replaced, I'll be torn apart by a robot that should have high intelligence, which he probably did have, but the Doc must have done one heck of a job to make him insane to laugh like that," Bass said. He was deeply troubled, that the one person he lived to fight against was going to be torn apart by some homicidal robot, but fate had other plans; they both would be spared the fate that Wily thought awaited them. Back in the bedroom of Mega Man, who was asleep, a dream of forgotten memories began to take place. Faint images would appear, and voices could be heard.

"You helped make this victory turn into a masterpiece."

"You're mine, and mine alone!"

"I can't lose you too!"

"You have a duty to perform, allow me to do mine."

A blurry image of a red-haired woman could be seen, but he couldn't see her face, but the area looked like a battlefield.

"Rock, you can't face him, he'll kill you!" she called. The image began to fade away, but she continued.

"You can't! Please come back!"

"My men are what make up this empire! If I lost them, I would have nothing to rule with. We will share the universe together, one galaxy at a time."

Soon all was silent for awhile, but then a faint female voice could be heard, very faint, but growing louder.

"….elp…e….h…m…..el…me…help…me…help…me…please…help me...I…beg of you…help…me…please…please…hear me my…call…go…to the mountains…find the ring…help…the hedgehog…get the…emeralds…name is…Sonic….help…me….help me!" the voice yelled and woke Mega Man up gasping for air. He then went to the lab.

"What is it Mega Man?" Dr. Light asked.

"I think you better alter my buster, give it one charge level that will continue to grow," Mega Man requested. Dr. Light went to work on it and soon finished.

"There, now you can charge one level that will grow more and more powerful the longer you hold it, I don't know why I never thought of it before, but why did you suddenly decide to ask me to do that?" Dr. Light asked.

"Cause I think I'm going to need it," Mega Man replied. Mega Man then set out to one of the mountain areas, but then the voice spoke in his head again.

"I…will guide you to where you need to go," the voice said. Mega Man then thought of some words to ask.

"You don't seem to be stressing like before," he said.

"It was hard to talk to someone who is asleep, but possible."

"So I'm supposed to find this Sonic the Hedgehog, right?"

"That is his name, but first you must find the warp ring that is in the mountains to go to his world. It is similar to your world, after you find him; help him find the Chaos Emeralds. There are seven of them, once you find them all, find the Master Emerald and use them all to warp to my world."

"Warp to your world?"

"My world is going to be in danger very soon. The two of you can help me. Right now I'm in a state where I won't be able to defend myself, as the enemy will be hunting me, and I won't be able to do a thing about it, you must help me!"

"We'll get there as soon as we can!"

Mega Man followed her directions for a few hours through the mountains and soon found the warp ring. It wasn't that much to look at, but it was a huge golden ring that was floating and spinning, and in the center Mega Man could see another world.

"…I…I am getting tired, you will be…on your own for awhile…good luck, Mega Man," the voice said. Mega Man then quickly jumped through the ring and landed on top of a building. This world was a little bit different from his world as it was behind in terms of technology. He was in a city known as station square, as there were almost trains in abundance in this town, but otherwise it looked like any other big city. Mega Man jumped down and wandered the streets, until he found a hotel. He figured it would be the best stop to ask for Sonic. He went inside and went over to the clerk.

"Do you have a Sonic the hedgehog in?" he asked.

"He doesn't sleep here, but he went to the pool to the side about an hour ago," the man replied. At least things were going smoothly. He went out the door and saw the place wasn't that jumping today, just two young women in one-piece swimsuits, and a little girl in the pool. To his left was undoubtedly the person he wanted. But a slight memory kicked, he recalled to have seen him before. It was Sonic the Hedgehog alright; he was a blue humanoid-looking hedgehog, with white gloves and red shoes. Sonic was resting on a fold-up chair. Mega Man walked over to him.

"Sonic, I presume?" Mega Man asked. Sonic opened his eyes and blinked a few times.

"Huh? What's up, man?" Sonic asked as he shook his head, Mega Man figured he woke him up from a little sleep.

"I'm Mega Man, I was told to find you," Mega Man replied.

"Mega Man? That's sure an interesting name. So who sent you to find me?" Sonic asked.

"AH! He's going to crash!" one of the woman yelled. They both quickly looked around and saw a plane sputtering out of control; a humanoid fox was flying the plane.

"Tails!" Sonic exclaimed. The plane soon went out of sight and crashed.

"Come on Mega Man, we got to save my pal!" Sonic said. They both ran past the women and onto the beach. They ran a few miles and got a rather odd welcome, some animal-shaped robots came out to greet them, with bombs.

"Oh great, old Egghead must be trying to take control of this beach," Sonic complained. A lot of people were on the run, more animal-like robots kept on coming. They were very weak as they only took one shot from Mega Man's buster and one hit from Sonic while he was curled up into a ball. Real animals would come out of the robots when destroyed.

"You're not a bad shot Mega, we might just get along well together," Sonic commented as they ran down the beach. Mega Man was comforted by the thought; being pals with those in the same fight does make things easier. One part of the beach went into a path the led across the water. Some springs were placed here and there and Sonic bounced off of them and it looked like he had been doing it for awhile with how well he soared through the air. They both bounced off of one spring which sent them to a small island that was close to the beach. They went wherever the path led, destroying any robot that got in the way. At one point they were out over the ocean on a dock made for tourists. What made this spot stick out to them was the fact that a mad whale came after them and they had to run for dear life from it as it smashed the dock. They managed to get away and ran through spots where the people would have fun at; it looked like all the people got away safely from the robots.

"Hey, I think I see smoke from the plane!" Mega Man said as he looked off in the distance.

"We're getting close, not much further now," Sonic agreed. They went further and came across a huge robot that towered over both of them.

"Talk about huge," Mega Man said.

"I've faced bigger," Sonic said as with confidence. The robot looked somewhat humanoid, a bit more advanced looking than the ones they've faced so for.

"But this is the first one I've seen that doesn't look as dumb as the doc himself," he added. It even looked more advanced then any of the robots that Mega Man had ever faced. It then held back its hand up high, before slamming it down onto the ground, but they both jumped out of harms way. The robot actually moved rather fast and it swung its fists around like mad.

"Man, one good hit from that and I think we'll be miles away," Mega Man said.

"It sure is a good thing no one else is around, I would hate to have someone get hit in the crossfire," Sonic added. It was hard for either of them to land some hits, but slowly but surly they were wearing him down. The robot would soon then shoot out rockets from its back and lasers from its eyes. Mega Man managed to shoot a descent charged shot at its head, and it activated some hidden thrusters and flew away, but they saw it was turning around.

"I think I know what it has in mind," Mega Man said.

"So do I, but I don't think I can hit it hard enough to finish it off," Sonic replied. Mega Man then got an idea.

"Quick, get in front of me and curl up!" Mega Man said. Sonic did just that.

"So what now?" he asked.

"When that sucker is close enough, I kick you right into its face," Mega Man replied.

"You sure you can do that?" Sonic asked.

"I've kicked soccer balls through walls," Mega Man replied.

"Ok, but don't kick so hard that I plow through him into the water, I can't swim," Sonic said. When the robot was in range, Mega Man kicked Sonic real hard and he sailed right smack into the face of the robot and smashed it, and everything on it seemed to have died instantly. Mega Man jumped onto to it before it plowed into the ground. Sonic popped out of the spot where the head was and didn't seem fazed at all.

"What a thrill that was! Let's do that again some time!" Sonic exclaimed.

"I think we'll get along just fine." And so a friendship was started. They quickly continued and found Tails out cold next to his plane, his fur was a bright golden brown color, and he had two tails, white gloves, and he had red shoes which were white at the toes. Mega Man picked him up, and was careful about his two tails. A few minutes went by as they went back to the hotel and Tails woke up before they reached the pool area, so they let him walk the rest of the way.

"Hey Tails, what happened anyway? You're too good of a pilot to just crash like that," Sonic said. Mega Man figured that Tails must have been one heck of a pilot, despite how young he was.

"Yeah, I was trying out a new prototype, but it still has a few bugs to work out," Tails replied.

'A few bugs?' Mega Man thought sarcastically.

"Why don't you just use my plane, the Tornado?" Sonic asked.

"Thanks, but you got to see my latest power supply," Tails replied before he pulled out an emerald.

"WHOA! A Chaos Emerald!" Sonic exclaimed.

"One of the seven Emeralds?" Mega Man asked. Tails eyes widened.

"You know of the Emeralds?" he asked.

"Yeah that's why I'm here, how did you find it?" Mega Man asked.

"I found it during one of my test flights, so I figured why not use it to power my plane? Super charged!" Tails replied.

"So you're here for the emeralds?" Sonic asked.

"Yeah, a woman told me to find you, and we needed to search for the emeralds together," Mega Man replied.

"A woman told you that?" Sonic asked.

"Where is she?" Tails asked.

"I don't know where exactly, but she seems to be beyond this world, she spoke to me telepathically," Mega Man replied.

"Telepathically? Can you contact her?" Sonic asked.

"I can't contact her whenever I wish, if she wants to talk to us, she'll do it when the time is right. After all, she called me long distance," Mega Man replied.

"Well, I think I have something that can help us continue our search for the Emeralds. It's at my workshop in the Mystic ruins, the fastest way is by train, come on guys!" Tails called as he ran off. They followed him to the nearest train station and come aboard before the train took off. Mega Man's quest has only begun, the closet he was to the Eternal Guardian, was when he was with the Moon Princess on that one earth, many years ago. The armored figure, that followed Sarah and Carrie, watched him a few times in his past life, now the person is most satisfied.

"He is the one, I know that now, the one who is the key in my returning to this world. The proper time I'm from, it will only be a matter of time, till we meet, face to face, our fate is sealed, and I shall fix this world, with your help, you shall be by my side, my dear warrior," the figure said before laughing while fading away.

End Chapter 6
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 7

The Hunt for the Emeralds

Part 1

The trip on the train was not too long and not too short, which was good because the trip was uneventful. The train stopped at a high wooden station where our three heroes disembarked. They walked down the wooden stairs and followed Tails to his workshop, which was right to the right of the station; they just had to walk up some stairs as the shop was on top of a tall hill. When they reached the top of the steps they were greeted by a voice Mega Man never heard before.

"Well, if it isn't Sonic!" the voice said. It sounded like he knew the hedgehog quiet well.

"Oh look, a giant talking egg!" Sonic said sarcastically as some kind of flying vehicle approached. Inside was a man who had a fat body but thin limbs and a bald head. The only hair he had was his big orange mustache. He wore a red jacket with various add-ons, along with black pants.

"Silence! I am Dr. Robotnick, the most brilliant scientific genius in the world!" Robotnick exclaimed.

"What ever you say, egg-head," Sonic replied.

"You're always up to no good, so what are you planning now?" Tails asked.

"This is my most brilliant plan yet, now hand over any Chaos Emeralds you have, or else!" Robotnick replied.

"Or else what, ya big loser?" Sonic asked as Robotnick began to turn around.

"Or else I'll take them by force, the hard way!" Robotnick replied as he flew off.

"Wasn't force always the hard way?" Mega Man asked. But then Robotnick returned inside a big flying machine with two holes in the front. He would fly around and pause every few seconds and rockets would come out of the holes. The rockets were a bit slow, but many, so it was a little difficult to avoid. After a few barrages, Robotnick would then press a button which made huge spikes come out of the holes. He would then try to plow into the heroes, but wind up getting the spikes stuck which made him an easy target for Sonic and Tails. Mega Man mainly took him on while he was flying, which was a little tough as he flew around so much, but after a few more hits the machine began to sputter and spark, and soon it blew up and all was left was the flying machine that he was in when they first saw him. He then landed on his side facing away from the heroes.

"Well, that wasn't so hard," Mega Man said.

"Piece of cake," Sonic added as Tails was running up to him. Then a metallic arm came out of Robotnick's machine and plowed into Tails and knocked him back while sending the Emerald he had into the air, and the arm quickly grabbed it and went back to Robotnick whose machine wasn't the badly damaged at all, as it was in the air again and he had the Emerald firmly in hand.

"Yes, now to put it to the test. Chaos, time to eat!" Robotnick called.

"Chaos?" Sonic asked, rather shocked. Then a puddle of water appeared and some creature of some sort formed. It had two toed-feet, three-fingered hands, and two long hair-like things on the back of its head. Its eyes were green, and it had a visible brain-like thing in its head.

"Oh no, isn't that the same monster I faced the other day?" Sonic then added.

"You faced this guy before?" Mega Man asked.

"Yeah, and he was a bit easy before, but still annoying," Sonic replied. Robotnick then tossed the Emerald at Chaos and they were both enveloped in a bright light. After the light faded, Chaos had bones in his right arm which made him a bit bigger, and the Emerald was at the base of the hand.

"AH! It transformed!" Tails exclaimed.

"Oh yes! It is just as the stone tablets predicted!" Robotnick said gleefully. "Chaos's power grows, each time a feed him a Chaos emerald, and with all seven Emeralds inside him he will be invincible, and work for me! Together we will destroy Station Square, and on its ruins, I'll build Robotnick Land, the ultimate city, where I will rule it all!" he added.

"Not if I can help it!" Mega Man said as he bolted for Chaos. He then jumped high and was about to let loose a charged shot right in Chaos's face, but Chaos smacked him really hard and sent him flying backwards. But Mega Man did a back-flip and landed softly.

"I don't care who you are, but your power will be no match for Chaos when he is more powerful! I doubt you'll beat him when he has six Emeralds in him!" Robotnick said before he tossed a light pellet and temporarily blinded them.

"Sonic, we can't let him getaway with this, can we?" Tails asked.

"No way, Tails, we got to get the Emeralds before he does, and somehow pry the ones he has out of that thing," Sonic replied.

"It won't be easy, but we have to, in order to save that woman," Mega Man added.

"Without any more Emeralds, that monster won't be able to transform, so he should be a cinch to beat after that," Tails said.

"All right, by the way, what was it you wanted to show us before? Robotnick sort of distracted us," Mega Man asked.

"Oh yeah, it's over here," Tails replied as he trotted off. He then bent down next to his shop and picked something up and brought it over. It was a rather odd-looking green gem, it was somehow floating over the small stone pedestal that Tails was holding.

"What is that thing?" Sonic asked.

"I have no idea, but maybe Mega Man can figure it out," Tails said as he handed it over to him. Mega Man looked at it carefully, and reached a reasonable conclusion.

"It must be a key of some sort, as it seems like the bottom of this thing was removed from something, note the scrape marks," Mega Man said as he pointed.

"So all we have to do is find where it once rested," Sonic commented.

"There is an opening in the side of the cliff over here, I found the gem a few days after it opened, so it might belong in there," Tails added. They went back down the steps and went into the opening which was to their right. They walked in and found a hole in the floor which had leaves and sticks fluttering around above it. There was a strong breeze from the hole, and was enough to hold them in the air. Way above the hole was another hole in the ceiling, if the air was strong enough, it could send them out that hole. They found a spot in one of the walls where it looked like the gem once rested. Mega Man held it close and it spun out of his hands and placed itself firmly in place, and a huge gust of air came out of the hole next to them.

"Well, that did it," Mega Man said. They then jumped over the hole and were sent out of the hole in the ceiling, and right into the Windy Valley.

"The legendary Windy Valley," Tails said.

"Looks like it once was occupied by some kind of race," Mega Man commented. The place had flowers, and all kinds of old artifacts lying around. Grain was all over the stones that were lying around. But it wasn't as abandoned as they once thought, Robotnick's robots were around.

"Figured they would be here," Sonic said. They made their way over old bridges and fought robots that would camouflage themselves. They also had to avoid iron spike-balls that would rise and fall. They even had to run along an invisible path made of wind. After a few minutes the wind in the area began to pick up a bit, and the area began to turn grey.

"What's with the sudden weather change?" Mega Man asked. They went a bit further and got yanked off the ground and sucked into a tornado. Of course in real life if they got close to a tornado they would be sent who knows where, but it happened in the game I'm basing this chapter on.

"What happened?" Sonic asked as he stood up. He then noticed the insane amount of wind blowing around them.

"We somehow got sucked into a tornado, and parts of the area are sticking through," Tails replied.

"We have to make our way to the top, I see a high power spring up there," Mega Man added. They slowly made their way to the top and hit the spring and were sent right out the top. They were airborne for awhile until they landed at some kind of sky ruin.

"Talk about your high altitudes," Mega Man said.

"I've been higher," Sonic said.

'This guy's been everywhere,' Mega Man thought. They made their way along the paths that were before. After awhile, they came across one of the Emeralds.

"All right! We got one!" Mega Man exclaimed. After a few hours, they made it back to the Mystic Ruins.

"Where do you think the next one is at?" Tails asked. Then the voice that spoke to Mega Man before he got there spoke to all of them.

"Head to station square," she said. Tails screamed a little.

"Sorry to have startled you, I should have given a little more warning, I guess," she added.

"It's cool, so where in Station Square is the Emerald?" Sonic asked.

"It is at the casino that just opened," she replied.

"Cool, so no badnicks will be there, then?" Sonic asked.

"It just opened, and it is a building so it would be hard to have them go through the front door, now hurry," she replied.

"Thanks for the info, now you just rest," Mega Man said.

"I will, good luck," she said. They got on the train and made it to station square. When they reached the casino it was about dark. But the doors were locked.

"And I thought casinos were open at night," Sonic said. Then a woman walked up. She had long brown hair, and wore bright yellow cloths, and a yellow hat.

"They made it interesting, see that spot above the sign? I think if you hit that, the doors will open," she said.

"Thanks for the tip. Ready, Mega?" Sonic asked.

"Ready," Mega Man replied. Sonic curled up into a ball and Mega Man gave him a swift kick and he hit the switch and the doors opened.

"Welcome to the casino," a female voice said.

"Rather odd method, but hey, there is a Chaos Emerald inside there," Sonic said as they marched inwards. The place was full of flashing lights and bright colors.

"Now where would they stick the Emerald?" Sonic asked. The voice then called them again, this time calling out their names before talking outright, but Tails still jumped a bit, but not as bad as before.

"They didn't place the Emerald here, it is in the vault area, you need rings to deposit, they will then be turned into coins and get piled up in the vault, you need real high numbers to reach the Emerald," she said.

"So we get to have a little fun while we're here. For once a little relaxation," Sonic said.

"Just don't get distracted that you forget about the Emerald," she added.

"Don't sweat it, having too much money can do things to your head anyway," Sonic replied.

"So how are we going to go about this?" Tails asked.

"That I'm not sure," Mega Man said.

"Either play at the tables or try the slot machines. Now that I think about this, this is going to be complicated, we don't have money or rings right now, this is going to be a long night," Sonic said. This part is a bit hard to translate into writing without adding or altering a bit, but I kept the gist of it down. At that moment one of those girls that you see at other casinos dressed in what they call the bunny suit came up to them. But the outfit was a bit more pleasant. The swimsuit part didn't reveal too much of the top or bottom, and wasn't insanely tight as the others. Her hair was long and brown, and she had bright blue eyes, and she was nicely built.

"Welcome, I see you're sort of wondering what to do first, well, mister Sonic, we made pinball machines just for you," she said.

"Pinball machines just for me?" Sonic asked.

"Well, not just for you, but more along your line, you're inside the machine, and to put it bluntly, you're the ball!" she chuckled.

"Sweet, we can get a whole mess of rings that way, this won't take to long at all," Sonic said.

"Right this way," she said as she led them. She stopped in front of a platform of some sort.

"Step on this and you'll be warped to the pinball world, and if you want to try another one when you lose all you balls in this one, there is another one across from here," she said. Sonic stepped onto the platform and was warped into the pinball world and Mega Man and Tails could see him on the screen. They watched him do his stuff rather well, and he had almost a hundred rings after about ten minutes because of how well he was doing. Mega Man couldn't help but notice that the girl was sort of hovering, not intentionally, as it was her job to try and be on hand. She didn't seem to mind the work, as she just seemed natural at it, she didn't have to pose to get spotted as she just stood there naturally. She didn't even have to try and fake a smile; she seemed to enjoy the job. But Mega Man figured it must be tiring a bit as to have some of the guy's just gawk at her, but she didn't mind too much.

"Do you ever get tired of this work?" Mega Man asked.

"This is my first time here, but it is a bit unnerving I guess, to stand here dressed like this, but I will only work here once a week, so I do other jobs, so its not like I do this all the time. Why do you ask?" she asked. Mega Man wasn't even sure why he asked, she was just standing there and he just sort of started a conversation.

"Just trying to have a conversation, I guess," Mega Man replied. Tails wasn't even paying attention as he was watching Sonic intently. Sonic soon had about six hundred rings or so when he lost his last ball. But after he was done, he didn't reappear where he teleported from.

"Where did he go?" Tails asked.

"He was teleported in front of the vault, I'll take you there," the girl replied. They followed to where Sonic was waiting.

"There you guys are, so what do I do with the rings?" Sonic asked.

"Follow me," the girl replied. They followed her to the inside of the vault. It was very tall, and they could see the Emerald waiting at the top rim. There was a switch that Sonic could stand on.

"Stand on that switch and everything else will be taken care of," the girl said. Sonic stepped on the switch and two metallic arms grabbed him and hoisted him up, and shook him vigorously and all his rings flew out into the vault and turned into coins and made a huge, tall pile rather fast. After it was done it showed the amount of ring coins were in the room after the arms set Sonic done, who was a little wobbly.

"What a way to deposit rings," Sonic said a little garbled, but he soon straightened out. Mega Man made his way up the pile of coins and got the Emerald, and slid back down the pile.

"I didn't know that was up there," the girl said.

"You wouldn't if you were just hired here," Mega Man said.

"Well, thanks for the help, miss…uh," Sonic tried to say.

"Jennifer," Jennifer replied.

"Well, thanks none the less, see you around, Jennifer," Mega Man said as they left.

"Take care," Jennifer called as she waved goodbye. They didn't get thirty feet away from the building when an all too familiar voice spoke.

"So there you are!" Robotnick called.

"Robotnick!" Sonic said angrily. Robotnick then let out a knockout gas and Tails dropped the Emerald that they just got, and the metallic arm picked it before Mega Man could make a move. Sonic and Tails remained conscious long enough to see Mega Man try and get the Emerald back by jumping onto Robotnick's machine, but got a real bad electric shock and he fell limp onto the ground. Hours went by, and a strange dream began to happen in Mega Man's mind. Various voices spoke, but he doesn't know who they belong to.

"Every living thing that has a soul has a desire, and my desire is to rule every square inch of the universe!"

"Join me, and you will suffer no more,"

"Without you…there is nothing else for me to live for…"

He could soon see faint lights here and there, and what looked like capsules of some sort, and could see something that looked feminine inside, but he couldn't make out any details.

"You are my ultimate creation, now go and destroy those weak humans,"

"As you wish." A few minutes passed, and a voice he seems to remember slightly, began to speak.

"You have innocent blood on your hands because of me, unknowingly, you became my greatest warrior, now find the princess and kill her!" The voice began to repeat the last two words over and over.

"KILL HER-KILL HER-KILL HER!" almost none stop. A faint image began to form, one he seemed to want to forget, but it kept on forming, and it reached out for him, and all went silent for a moment.

"Join with me, my dear warrior." And red eyes became crystal clear, and the hand became clear, and was about to touch him. But he woke up, and found himself in front of the casino; it was a few hours after dawn. Sonic and Tails had just woken up, too.

"What happened to that last Emerald we just had?" Tails asked. He seemed to have lost a tiny bit of memory after getting knocked out.

"Blast, so it wasn't a nightmare, that egg-head did steal it. But at least the other one is still safe," Sonic replied.

"So Robotnick has two to our one, and that is not good, we have to hurry and get the other ones!" Tails exclaimed.

"Yeah, but where do we go from here?" Mega Man asked. But then they heard Jennifer calling them. They saw her running towards them, and it looked like she was holding something. She was now dressed in regular clothes. She wore a black shirt, blue jean jacket, blue skirt, and brown knee-high boots.

"Thank goodness you're all ok, I was about to call the hospital," she said as she stopped.

"You tried to wake us?" Sonic asked.

"I just got off my shift a few minutes ago, I saw you guys just lying there and I shook you really hard, but you didn't even mumble, so I went into a panic and ran for the nearest phone, but while I was running I heard something thud in the ally and I found this," Jennifer replied as she held out a blue gem that looked similar to the one they used yesterday. Tails took it and looked at it.

"I can see a snowflake inside, this is a snow stone," Tails said.

"Maybe another area opened up in the mystic ruins, let's head on over and check it out," Sonic said.

"Thanks for sparing us a crazy hunt, Jennifer," Mega Man said before they began to run off.

"You're welcome, maybe I'll see you guys again," Jennifer said as she waved goodbye again.

"We probably will," Mega Man called before they entered another station that was close by. Soon they were back at the Mystic ruins and just as they stepped out of the train they saw the wall to their left collapse and there was a new opening. They entered it and went a ways inside, before finding a rather odd door. But sure enough, there was a place to set the snow stone. They placed it and the door opened. They walked around a pool of water and entered an ice area. Sure enough Robotnick's goons were already there, this time a bit more themed for the area.

They had to go all over the place in this area as they had to go up and down and jump from ice pillar to ice pillar that were on the ceiling. After following the path, they came across a fenced off opening. They smashed it and saw three snow boards below them. The thing that got their attention the most was the avalanche they caused. They quickly jumped down and landed on the boards and did some fancy stunts while making their escape from the falling snow. They soon got away from it and kept on going and avoided the bombs that were being dropped from the badnicks that were in hot air balloons. After avoiding crashing into some trees, they found the Emerald. This time Tails scooped it up while sliding by. They soon made it back to the Mystic ruins, and were trying to figure out where to go next. There was a mine cart almost straight from the train station that led to a forest area, so they figured that would be their next best move. They ran up the hill, and came across a red echidna, known to Sonic and Tails as Knuckles.

"Hey, Knuckles!" Sonic called. But Knuckles didn't seem to want to be pleasant at all as he charged at all three of them with a powerful punch which they just barely avoided.

"Something bugging you?" Sonic then asked.

"No time for games, Sonic, hand over all the Emeralds you have, right now!" Knuckles demanded.

"Let's just see you take them!" Sonic replied.

"We need them more than you right now, so could you lend us a hand?" Mega Man asked. But Knuckles was still on the offensive, so it was useless to try and talk things through, so Mega Man was just going to use his melee attacks. They traded punches and kicks for a few good minutes. After a few more hits, Sonic's back was to a huge pond that was next to the mine cart area. He and Knuckles soon rammed into each other and Sonic lost all of his Emeralds and they landed close to the pond. Before they could even react, a beam had sucked them up, and Robotnick had them as usual.

"Oh no, not again!" Sonic exclaimed. Knuckles ran up and realized they were Chaos Emeralds.

"Those are Chaos Emeralds!" Knuckles exclaimed.

"That's right, fool, you made it all too easy, you practically gave them to me," Robotnick replied.

"Knuckles, don't tell me that egg-head tricked you again?" Sonic asked.

"I feel like such an idiot!" Knuckles exclaimed.

"Now I have four lovely Emeralds! Chaos!" Robotnick called. Chaos appeared again, this time he had two Emeralds inside him.

"Yikes! He is sure to get bigger with two at once!" Mega Man exclaimed.

"These are for you, my friend!" Robotnick said as he tossed the Emeralds at Chaos. Like before, Chaos and the emeralds merged in a bright light, only this time, his upper half somewhat stayed the same, only bigger, but the real difference was that his lower torso turned fish-like.

"Now he's like a shark!" Tails said. They then noticed the huge fin on Chaos's back.

"Man, no one ever cuts us any slack," Sonic complained. Chaos then dove into the pond, and it grew a little bit bigger.

"If he makes that pond bigger, than the train station will be in big trouble!" Mega Man exclaimed.

"I'll lend a hand, we all have the same enemy," Knuckles said before they jumped to some huge lily pads in the pond. Chaos was under the surface of the water zigzagging. He would fully liquefy whenever Mega Man would try and shoot him. They kept on jumping from lily pad to lily pad to avoid going under as Chaos would put a hole in the pads with his huge fin. He would sometimes do a back-flip which would send out three waves and would knock down the pads. He would even extend his arm to try and smack them, and succeeded a few times. He would sometimes turn into multiple balls over water and charge at them. He was hard to hit, but he would rise up to the surface and pause there a few seconds, which gave them enough time to nail him in the head. During one of his attacks, he knocked Mega Man into the water. Mega Man took a hard blow to the head and was a little dazed, but he could still see Chaos really clear, so he pointed his buster at his head. For some reason time seemed to stop around them. Mega Man was wondering why Chaos wasn't trying to attack him while he was charging; it was as if it knew it wouldn't matter.

'What is he doing?' Mega Man asked in his head. But then a gentle voice that sounded so familiar spoke in his head.

"Can you change it?" it asked. Mega Man was confused but it continued.

"Can you change our fate? Can you change mine? Can you change my sister's fate? Can you change your fate?" it asked. Mega Man had no idea what to make of what it was talking about, but time seemed to have resumed as Chaos charged for him, but he let out the shot out of shock and nailed Chaos right in the face and he vanished. The pond then returned to its normal size and he swam to the surface.

"Nice shot, Mega Man, you sure showed that monster a thing or two," Sonic said. They got out of the pond and Robotnick made a speech of some sort.

"Behold my floating masterpiece, the Egg-carrier!" he exclaimed. They looked up and saw a rather huge ship flying over the area. It was red, black and yellow, and had a rather ugly rendition of Robotnick's face stamped on the sides. Of course his face wasn't that much to look at, either. "But it pales in comparison to the power of Chaos. So adieu, until we meet again, Sonic!" Robotnick laughed as a tractor beam from the Egg-carrier pulled him in.

"We've got to stop him!" Mega Man yelled.

"Let's use the Tornado to go after him!" Tails replied.

"You guys go, I've got some unfinished business to take care of," Knuckles said.

"No problem Knuckles, we've got this one," Sonic replied before they went their separate ways. Our three heroes ran to Tails' workshop and Tails went inside. Soon the garage door opened and out came the Tornado; it was a red plane with Sonic's name stamped on both sides. It had a small gun built above the engine. Sonic hopped onto part behind the pilot seat and Mega Man jumped onto the top pair of wings in the front. A runway came up from the ground and the trees leaned to the sides to give them room.

"A custom launch pad, pretty slick," Mega Man commented. The plane revved up and took off after the Egg-carrier. After a few minutes it came into view.

"We should take care of the defenses before we make a landing," Tails said.

"No sweat, you take care of what I miss," Mega Man said as his hand transformed into his buster as usual. Many anti-air ships came at them, but they were fairly weak and they only took one or two shots to go down. The real hassle was the mines that floated around the ship. Another thing that was a hassle was the spike bomb turrets that were on the sides of the ship, as those things came in fast. After a few minutes they were past the front of the ship, and had taken care of all the defenses.

"We did it!" Tails exclaimed.

"Not bad shooting, guys," Sonic commented. However things didn't go as smooth as they thought. The sort of long beak part of the ship opened up to reveal a huge laser canon, and they were flying right in front of it. It didn't take long for it to build up power, but they began to turn to the left to try and make a landing, but lost the right wing as the beam from the canon was huge when fired.

"We're hit!" Tails exclaimed as the plane began to go into a corkscrew spin.

"Tell us something we don't know!" Mega Man said as he grabbed hold of the front of the wing as it built up speed.

"WWWWHHHHHOOOOOAAAAAAA!" Sonic screamed when the plane reached its full speed of the spin. The speed of the fall kept on increasing, and soon the part Mega Man was holding onto snapped out and he flew off. He couldn't even tell where he was going to land as he was spinning so fast he couldn't focus on anything, he soon hit a body of water before blacking out. Things were black for the longest time it seemed, all there was, was blackness. No light or sound. But then he could feel again, or so he thought, he felt like was awake, but his body didn't seem to want to move, or open his eyes. But his eyes were already opened as a light began to form in front of him. He felt like he was floating, he managed to move towards the light, and saw what looked like a woman inside, all curled up, he couldn't make out much detail as the light was so bright, but he could tell she had long hair. But then that voice spoke again.

"Are you the one for me? Am I the one for you?" it asked.

"Who are you?" Mega Man called.

"I am…a strange being; I'm not like other people. Are you the one for me?" it asked again.

"What are you talking about?" Mega Man asked.

"Time will tell…time is long and harsh for you…though harsh for me too…but is to short for me…" it replied. Mega Man had no idea of what to make of all this.

"Find me…" it then asked before the figure faded, but the light got very bright. Mega Man's senses returned as he realized he was under water, and was looking at the sun. Mega Man swam to the surface and realized he was at the beach area around where he found Tails. A few moments before, the girl named Jennifer that he met before, was strolling down the beach and thought she saw something fall in the water, heading on over to a spot where she was closer to where the object hit, Mega Man soon popped out.

"I thought I saw someone fall into the water. Are you alright Mega Man?" she called.

"Jennifer! Yeah, I'm alright, just a bruised ego," Mega Man replied as he swam for shore. He saw that she was still dressed the same when he last saw her. She ran partway into the water a little below the knee is where she stopped and helped Mega Man up.

"How did you get here?" she then asked. Mega Man looked high up into the sky, but couldn't see a thing other than clouds.

"Either I flew way off course, or the Egg-carrier was way up there," Mega Man replied. Jennifer then noticed he had an expression on his face that looked like something was bothering him.

"Are you ok? Is everything running properly?" she asked.

"I'm fine physically, but I keep on having strange dreams, that I can't make heads or tails out of," Mega Man replied. "Are they images of my past? Or are they images of the future?" Before Jennifer could give an answer, one of Robotnick's robots landed.

"Oh great, a guy to make sure I'm dead," Mega Man complained. Jennifer ran off while they both went at it, but another was coming from the direction she was heading. As a matter of fact, a whole mess of them were coming from all sides. One of them rammed into her so hard, she flew way out into the water. She knew she was at the bottom as she felt the ground sliding beneath her feet. She kicked franticly to try and stop as she didn't want to go too far out. She soon stopped and she tried to swim to the surface but she felt a tug on he legs and she couldn't get any higher. She looked down and saw her legs got entangled in seaweed. She tried tugging on her legs but it was one of those strong types. She tried to untangle her legs, but it was a huge mess. She could hear loud booms above the water, but wasn't sure is that was a good sign. She still tried to swim up to the top, but still no luck, and her air was running out. Her vision began to blur a bit, but she saw something coming for her, but she wasn't sure what to do, she tried tugging on her leg again but still nothing. But she then heard an odd noise and the tension on her legs left, so she quickly swam to the surface and took a big breath when she burst through the surface. She coughed a few times before Mega Man resurfaced.

"Thanks, I owe you one," she said before coughing again.

"We should get you to a safe place, and get you out of those wet clothes," Mega Man said. They made their way back to the hotel. Jennifer quivered when they walked by the pool.

"I don't think I'll swim for awhile," she said.

"Almost drowning isn't a fun thing, that's for sure," Mega Man said. They walked to the place she stayed.

"I'll be ok from here," she said.

"Ok, but try and stay with a bunch of people for the next few days," Mega Man replied. He didn't need to explain the fact that it is dangerous to be alone like she was on the beach before. Mega Man soon left to try and find Sonic and Tails. He went over to the casino area and found Sonic with a female hedgehog. Now this is where I really alter things. Sort a slight touch, but still a bit drastic in a way. She was pink, and she wore a red outfit with red boots with white trim here and there.

"Mega Man, this is Amy, my girlfriend," Sonic said.

"Girlfriend?" Mega Man asked shocked.

"Don't worry, she can handle herself now. As a matter of fact, I'll let her fill you in," Sonic replied.

"I was walking through town like every other day, until I saw the Egg-carrier fly overhead, and just a few seconds later I got bashed in the head by this little bird," Amy said as she held out a small bird. It was blue colored and it had something around its neck. "So I figured it somehow got away before that madman was able to do whatever he wanted to do to this bird. Then I figured he might come after him, so I looked around and found Sonic,"

"So we're going to protect that bird?" Mega Man asked.

"Don't worry, I know you guys are after the Emeralds, so I'll help you out, seeing as to how Tails seems to have landed elsewhere for the moment," Amy replied. Before they left the area, Jennifer ran up to them. She was still dressed like before, just a slightly different color blue and stuff.

"What are you doing here?" Mega Man asked shocked.

"I owe you big, and I intend to repay you in full, and besides, I'm prepared now," Jennifer replied. She had a knife and a handgun, but she had them tucked under her jacket.

"Alright, but be careful," Mega Man added. They walked back out of the casino area and went through the hotel. They walked alongside water to their right and were going to pass the entrance to an amusement park called Twinkle Park. The sun was slowly setting, and Mega Man looked at it. He could also see the moon, but something about the sun caught his eye. He thought he saw a black spot on it. After a few seconds he stopped in his tracks when a pure black-mass of energy formed in front of his face and some kind of face formed in it. It looked insanely demonic; it had a white mouth and red eyes. It looked sort like some kind of static. Mega Man's head began to hurt a lot, he held it and cried out in pain. His senses dulled, he couldn't feel anything but the pain, he couldn't hear anything. But something was happening in his head; parts of his memory returned in brief flashes. He remembered killing a lot of people, and saw a woman stab herself. The image he saw before his head began to hurt was the last thing to flash by. But he was then looking at the pavement, on his knees, his head still throbbing a little.

'I...I…I murdered a lot of people…but why?' he asked in his head. His senses returned and could hear voices again, asking him if he was alright, and what happened.

"I'm ok now, but something triggered something in my head. Memories of the past came back. Small ones, but I remember it vaguely. Only small chunks so far, I've yet to get back something that tells me more about myself," he replied.

"But I thought you were just a machine," Sonic commented. Mega Man looked at his hands, half expecting them to be covered in blood, but to his relief, they were only shaking slightly, but they soon stopped.

"I have no idea what I am anymore," he replied.

"You would think for the time you were agonizing in pain, for how long it was, you would think you would have more memory back then what you got, you only got a small chunk back, right?" Jennifer asked. To Mega Man it felt like only a few seconds, but to them, it was longer.

"Not enough to give me much detail," Mega Man replied. True it didn't give him much detail, but it sure made him feel uneasy. They walked past the entrance to the park, and coming down the sidewalk towards them was a rather huge bulky-looking robot. It was big, but didn't look too menacing.

"He must be after the bird!" Amy yelled.

"No problem, he is just a bunch of cheesy hardware," Sonic said.

"We can't fight him in the street! People are going to get hurt!" Jennifer said. People were in a panic running everywhere. Mega Man held his arm that had the buster and it trembled. The images of the people he killed were going through his head.

"I don't want anyone to get hurt in the crossfire," Mega Man added.

"We can get away through here!" Amy yelled. Sonic looked and his eyes bugged out.

"Through the Park?" Sonic asked in disbelief.

"Yeah, cute couples get in free! And seeing as to how this guy isn't cute, and doesn't have a mate, we can get away easy," Amy replied.

"The cops should be able to take care of this guy, that is once he starts trying to break through the entrance," Jennifer added.

"Well, let's book, as that guy isn't getting further away," Sonic said. The entrance to Twinkle Park was made of tubes with flashy lights. They quickly entered the tube and inside was an elevator. The door quickly sealed shut and the elevator went up, when it stopped they ran down the path and could see the outside. They ran deeper into the park and entered a huge round room. They were going to take a quick breather, but they almost got creamed by some flying bumper cars.

"More of Robotnick's badnicks!" Sonic said.

"They're all over the place!" Mega Man added. Jennifer pulled out her gun and shot all of the bots inside the cars. They were going to rest, but the doors behind them opened, in came the huge robot.

"What do we do now?" Amy asked.

"Grab a car and drive!" Mega Man replied as he jumped into one.

"See ya later, tin can!" Sonic called as they drove into the racetrack. The track was like a floating highway in space, as that was the theme of it. The track had loops and speed jumps. A few spots even had fake asteroids floating above the track. They did come across some more cars with badnicks in them, even some on the track itself, but they made it through. At one spot they went single file, and wound up stopping dead in their tracks and flew out of the cars into a hole and landed in a rollercoaster, and it started up and they went a ways down the track before it turned upside down and dumped them. But they landed on a huge balloon and they bounced a few times.

"Good thing your knife didn't fall out and pop this thing," Sonic said.

"I've never been here before, so this will be a long trip," Jennifer said as she tried to standup, which is hard to do when you're walking on something that is continually shifting. Once they got off the balloon they were able to get a good look at the area. It sure was bright and colorful, and the lights flashed. It looked like they were at some sort of castle, as there was a railing behind them that looked like it was overlooking a starlit sky.

"This place sure is bright, but that was the idea, as it is called Twinkle Park," Jennifer said. She could hear something odd for the past few minutes, and it was driving her nuts.

"What on earth is that sound?" she asked. The answer was the weird blue robot that had a large amount of water between its head and legs. Because it was so tall and uneven, it waddled back and forth and the weird sound was made with each step.

"That thing is weird, even for Robotnick," Amy commented. Sonic tried to bash it, but he bounced off.

"That stuff in the middle makes it hard to hit, even hurt it for that matter," Sonic said. Jennifer tried to pop it with he knife, but got the same result as Sonic.

"How do we stop this thing?" she asked. After a few more steps it wound up shrinking. Jennifer saw her chance and shot it and it blew up. With that done they went down the only path open. They came across a water filled area about ankle deep. And at the other side were two more of those weird bots.

"They are so slow, let's just avoid them," Mega Man said. They went past them and managed to get past a rather odd trap that was probably setup by the badnicks. It was a carousal at one point, but they fitted it with huge spike balls. They got past that trap. Jennifer took a few steps out into the open, and a round black bomb landed at her feet. She jumped about ten feet in the air while going backwards before it exploded. After she landed she saw a robot monkey, two of them in fact, both sitting on separate barrels. Jennifer noticed the barrels had fuses on the top and had the boom symbol on the front. One shot to each of them blew them sky high. The trip through the park was long; they came across an area where they had to jump across some spinning tower tops. At one part they had to carefully walk along the edge of a huge tower, but they soon came across the exit and hurried on through. Once they reached the area to see if they wanted to go back into the park, or head back to town, they realized something.

"Aw, shoot! We lost Amy!" Sonic exclaimed.

"I'll bet that robot hauled after her," Mega Man said.

"We have to find her before it does," Jennifer added. They went back into town and split up. They spent hours looking for her. Sonic went to the highway, while Mega Man and Jennifer went into the sewers. The sewers weren't that big, but big enough to take a few hours. They came across a wooden door in a high area, they were going to enter it but Jennifer paused.

"What is it?" Mega Man asked.

"I have to ask, what was it you saw before we entered?" Jennifer asked.

"What I saw?"

"What were the memory flashes you saw? They weren't pleasant were they?"

"No they weren't."

"Are you afraid of what you once were?"

"Kind of."

"It should be fair to warn you, whatever it was in your past it is only in the past."

"For most people that's true, but for some, the past always comes back to haunt you." And they left it at that. They opened the door and were in some kind of shop.

"What are you doing in my building?" the manager asked. They quickly hurried out and were in a different part of town.

"This is where Sonic fought some kind of weird monster. You've seen it though, right?" Jennifer asked.

"Yeah, I fought it once," Mega Man replied. They made it back to the casino area and found Sonic there.

"Did you find her?" Sonic asked.

"Not a thing," Mega Man replied.

"Oh, Amy, where can she be?" Sonic asked out loud. But then her voice screamed. She was in a tube high above the street; she was being carried by the robot from before.

"He is heading towards the Mystic Ruins!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"We'll head him off there!" Mega Man said before they entered the train station not to far from them. Not to long after the robot was there, and Amy was getting mad.

"Let me go you hunk of junk!" she yelled as she flailed around. Soon she heard Sonic's voice.

"Hey, ya tin bolt, hand Amy over to me or I'll squash ya!" Sonic demanded. He was standing at the top of the station. He and Mega Man then jumped down and Jennifer came down the stairs barely a second later.

"Alright, you lame excuse for a robot, enough fun and games!" Mega Man said. Jennifer aimed her gun right at the center of its head.

"I'll give you to the count of five!" But before she could even start to count, the area got dark.

"Hey what's going on?" she asked.

"Oh no, not that bulky thing again!" Sonic exclaimed. It was the Egg-carrier, and it was undoubtedly for the robot. Mega Man then saw Amy had the bird firmly in her hand. But before he could say anything, the tractor beam quickly pulled the robot into the air.

"AH! Sonic, help me!" Amy yelled. Soon the Egg-carrier began to fly over the mountains to their left.

"Maybe we can reach it by going past the ice area," Mega Man suggested. They quickly entered the cave and went past the ice area and entered a cliff-side area. The view was beautiful, but now wasn't the time for sightseeing. As they ran across the small grassy field, they saw a wooden bridge connected to another chunk of island.

"That place looks familiar," Sonic commented. They quickly ran across the bridge and soon found an old ruined shrine area. At the top of a huge pedestal was a green glow. They ran up the steps and found the huge gem called the Master Emerald. But it wasn't whole, it was hugely fractured.

"So this is what Knuckles was up to," Sonic said.

"What are you talking about?" Mega Man asked. Jennifer was the most confused.

"He thought we had Emerald shards, that is why he attacked, Robotnick made him think we were after them, too," Sonic replied. Jennifer then ran her hand across the emerald's surface.

"So this is where that monster came from," she said.

"It must have been sealed inside somehow. But I know Knuckles is only doing what he can to restore it, as this is what keeps Angel Island in the air," Sonic said.

"This place flies?" Mega Man asked.

"This thing sure has some kick, Robotnick tried to use it as a weapon once," Sonic replied. The female voice that spoke to them awhile ago called them again.

"Once you have the emeralds, you must help Knuckles repair the Master Emerald. The Seven Chaos Emeralds and the Master Emerald are they keys to reach my world, you must defeat the Chaos creature," she said.

"We've wasted enough time here, we've got to help Amy!" Sonic said. They quickly ran back across the bridge and found a gate guarded by another robot monkey, this time in a cage, but Mega Man was able to blast him and the gate opened, allowing them to continue. The Egg-carrier maybe in view, but it was still a long ways away. The image that Mega Man saw before, still lingered in the back of his head, the faint laughing sound that he heard, echoed in his head as they ran down the path towards the Egg-carrier. He was indeed right, the past does comeback to haunt some people, and his past would soon haunt him, very soon indeed.

End chapter 7
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 8

The hunt for the Emeralds

Part 2

High in the blue sky where a storm is starting to brew flies the Egg-carrier. Somewhere inside that flying craft of doom, is the female hedgehog named Amy, who was captured only about twenty minutes ago. The Egg-carrier is flying over the Mystic Ruin Mountains, and running along the path in the mountains, are Mega Man, Jennifer, and Sonic the Hedgehog. They are bound and determined to board the Egg-carrier, and give Robotnick the worst taste of defeat yet. They came across an area that had a reddish tint to it; the area was a little volcanic. The journey through the mountains was a long one. Parts of the area had lava bursting out. Some parts of the path crumbled as they ran across it. The enemies were few, but hard as they were hard to hit. After a few minutes they fell down inside the mountain. The heat was hard on Jennifer, as the area had lava, which rose up in a few spots. Mega Man carried her when the lava at one point forced them to jump from one spot to the next very fast. They soon reached the outside and saw the Egg-carrier. It was close, but not close enough for them to board.

"How are we going to save Amy now?" Jennifer asked as Mega Man set her down. Only a second or two passed, and the sound of a plane could be heard. Looking around they saw a blue plane with some yellow, and flying it was Tails.

"Tails, you're ok!" Sonic called. As Tails made his way over, they saw an Emerald was attached to the propeller. Mega Man jumped onto the top wing and Jennifer got into the seat behind Tails which he made just in case someone else came along. And Sonic stood on the spot behind Jennifer. The clouds in the sky began to darken the winds began to get fierce.

"We'll have to be on our toes, Robotnick is sure to have beefed up the defenses since the last time we tried this," Mega Man said.

"Once we get to the front, we have to take care of that laser cannon," Sonic added.

"And once we get Amy to safety, we'll sink this overgrown tub," Jennifer added. The air battle was similar to the last time they attempted this, just stepped up a little. Soon they reached the front of the Egg-carrier and were about to face the cannon.

"Ha, so far so good," Tails said.

"I hope you know what you're doing," Sonic said.

"You bet, watch this, transforming now!" Tails yelled as he hit a button that beeped. A robotic arm came out and grabbed Sonic and held him up into the air. Another came out and grabbed Mega Man and the whole plane changed into some sort of jet-plane. After the plane was done transforming, the arm set them both back down, but it placed Mega Man in front of Sonic as there were no wings for Mega Man to stand on. Some spike ball cannons appeared above the laser cannon and shot at them a few times, but missed as to how fast the plane now moved. The laser cannon soon opened and Tails and Mega Man both shot at it while it was building up power. It took a few times, but they destroyed the cannon, and they were safe to land.

"Finally, we're clear for a landing," Jennifer said as they closed in.

"Uh oh, I forgot something," Tails said.

"What's that?" Sonic asked.

"There is no landing gear in this mode!" Tails replied.

"WHAT!" they all asked in shock. The plane then did a nose skim across the surface of the ship. They were a little shaken up, but were not harmed.

"I can't believe you forgot to make a landing gear for that mode!" Jennifer said.

"Hey, I was in a hurry," Tails replied.

"Either way I doubt old Egg-head will think you used a Chaos Emerald to make it work, so it will be safe here," Sonic said.

"This place is fairly massive, so it will be hard to find Amy in this mess," Mega Man said.

"You're right, my friend, so here we go!" Sonic said as they went the only direction they could. They went only about thirty feet before Robotnick's voice filled the air.

"You fools haven't the power this vessel really has! Get a load of this!" he yelled. And quickly the whole thing began to shake, and the area in front of them changed shape, the wings changed positions, and they were cut off from the quick route they were headed for.

"AH! I didn't think this thing could do that!" Tails exclaimed.

"Not only did we pick up speed, we're cut off from the bridge!" Sonic added.

"The only way for you to get to me, is through the sky deck! I doubt even you'll be able to figure this one out!" Robotnick laughed.

"Oh yeah? Well, we'll show you, bring it on!" Mega Man yelled back. They marched up the small ramp that was now in front of them and found a small door.

"I guess this leads to the sky deck," Sonic said.

"I just hope it doesn't lead to a trap door and we plummet a hundred feet," Jennifer commented. The door opened to a dark room, they slowly entered, and they did drop, but only about five feet.

"I think my heart stopped for a moment," Tails said.

"My heart is still pounding fast," Jennifer added. Then an opening appeared next to them, and just a split second before they could acknowledge it, they were shot through it towards a pillar. Mega Man managed to do a slight bounce off it, but when he looked down he saw he was heading for a sea of clouds. He slammed his hands against the wall and his fingertips made a loud screech as he slid down, and managed to grab a small ledge. Sonic and the others slammed against it and slid down but almost fell down because they didn't know the ledge was so small.

"Though I didn't have a fear of heights before, I sure have one now!" Jennifer said as she tried to stay on the ledge.

"Hug the wall, and shimmy your way across, we should find some footing that way," Mega Man said. So they shimmied their way across and did find some decent footing. Sonic, Tails and Mega Man weren't that affected, but Jennifer could barley stand.

"Um, if it makes you feel better, I've been a lot higher," Sonic said.

"What about you Mega Man?" Jennifer asked.

"Not this high where I couldn't see the ground, but close," Mega Man replied. Jennifer then slumped against the pillar.

"I doubt this guy uses parachutes," Jennifer said. But despite on how high they were, they made their way through the sky deck. It was filled with enemies and those spike balls, but what the real challenge for this area was the huge cannon they came across. They avoided its shots, and Sonic found a small rocket and blasted the cannon right in the barrel with it before it shot at him. The journey through the rest of the place was really tough; as the winds picked up speed and almost blew them off a few times. They just barely made it through an area that was tilting almost every direction. But they soon entered a room with nothing happening at all, just a plain room, not outside or nothing.

"That had better be the last of it," Jennifer moaned.

"It might be, but we better get to the bridge," Tails replied.

"But first we have to find an elevator," Sonic said. They searched the room a bit, as it was fairly big, but they found a rather odd round platform.

"I think this is it," Mega Man said. And with that they jumped onto it, and it spun around while going up. They were at the bridge now, and found Amy in front of Robotnick.

"Amy!" Sonic called. Amy called back to him. But Robotnick just laughed.

"It doesn't matter, they're too late!" he said before the metallic arm yanked the bird out of Amy's hands.

"Not the bird!" Amy yelled. The bird squeaked as Robotnick held it. But he soon let it go, and he was holding a Chaos Emerald.

"So that's why you were after that bird!" Mega Man said.

"It was inside the bird's pendent?" Amy asked.

"Be gone, all of you, this is all I really need. Gamma!" Robotnick called. Then a robotic voice spoke from behind them.

"What is your wish master Robotnick?" Gamma asked. He came up from the elevator.

"Dispose of these fools, and don't disappoint me!" Robotnick ordered as he flew towards the front of the ship.

"Jennifer, get back!" Mega Man yelled as Gamma jumped off the elevator. He was sort of made to look like Robotnick, in terms of his choice of color and body shape. But he was easy on the eyes, and he had a gun for his right hand. Gamma shot out bullets from the gun and rockets from his back. He moved fast and was hard to hit. Soon he quickly dashed for Mega Man and threw a punch at him, but Mega Man blocked it, to an extent as the force of Gamma's speed made his skid back a bit. They went for each other and both each others gun arms. They were at a standstill for awhile, until Gamma changed his grip and tossed Mega Man away. Sonic bashed him but Gamma then hit back and was about to shoot him, but Amy got in front of him.

"Don't! They're my friends!" she yelled. Gamma looked at her for a few moments, and then just stood still.

"How did you do that?" Sonic asked.

"He helped me get out of my cell, he isn't like other robots. He is similar to Mega Man almost. He can understand things," Amy replied. Mega Man figured out how Gamma was able to do his dash move, he had some thrusters on his back. Mega Man gave it a shot, and was able to copy that ability to his feet thrusters, and it wouldn't use up power whenever he used it. But then the whole place shook.

"This thing is losing altitude!" Tails yelled.

"Tails, take Amy and get out of here!" Sonic said.

"But what about you and Mega?" Amy asked.

"We'll find Robotnick and put him out of commission!" Sonic replied.

"I'm going to stay with you guys, I've come this far, I'm going to see this to the end," Jennifer said. Tails then took Amy and flew off the Egg-carrier while Gamma chose his own path.

"If we're to continue, we have to change this thing back to its original shape. There must a switch around here somewhere," Mega Man said. They soon found the switch and changed the place to the way it was. They ran back to the front of the ship with Jennifer in the lead. They came across a glass area with some sort of power flowing below. But the thing that made her stop in her tracks was the huge ugly creature standing a few feet in front of her.

"What on earth is this thing? Is it the monster from before?" she asked. Mega Man and Sonic looked at it; it had the same water skin, and green eyes. But it was a real odd shape, it was big, almost a shapeless mass. It had a mouth below the eyes, and it had a long tail at the back, it had many legs, and inside, were the Emeralds sitting above pedestal-shaped bones. Even the brain was bigger. But one bone part that was kind of freaky was the one that was sort of round and at the mouth.

"It is almost impossible, but this has got to be the same beast we fought before," Sonic replied.

"If this is what he looks like with six Emeralds in him, seven has got to be worse," Mega Man added.

"That's right, fools; he is almost invisible even though he isn't perfected yet. With six Emeralds in him, there is only one left to find. I even found his missing tail!" Robotnick said. Now that he mentioned it, the forms before the fish form; it looked like he had a little stub in the back.

"How in the world did his tail get lost in the first place?" Jennifer asked. But then she saw something floating around inside Chaos, it was a frog.

"That frog must have licked Chaos while in water form, as the tail on the frog vanished after I gave him to Chaos," Robotnick replied. At that moment a big huge purple cat showed up.

"Froggy?" he asked. He sounded rather spaced out. They also noticed he had a fishing pole.

"If he is your friend, we'll help you, when you get him, go for the Tornado 2, it isn't hard to operate, so book it when you get Froggy," Sonic replied. It only took one try and the cat got Froggy and made a break for it, but still the fact they had to fight Chaos and somehow get the Emeralds remained. Sonic tried to bash him, but bounced off, and Chaos didn't even flinch. Mega Man tried to blast, but the same affect.

"His skin is now able to resist our attacks," Mega Man said.

"Now what do we do?" Jennifer asked.

"I'm thinking, I'm thinking," Sonic replied.

"Well, think faster!" Jennifer yelled as Chaos tried to jump on them. Jennifer then tried to use her knife because it seemed that blunt objects weren't doing the trick, but the blade didn't cut the surface.

"He's like a giant jell-o mold that can't be cut!" Jennifer called.

"There's always a chink in the armor somewhere, we just have to find it," Mega Man said.

"If we live long enough," Jennifer added. Sonic ran over to Jennifer just as Chaos opened his mouth, and the round bone thing opened up too, and a strong air current began to pull them in.

"He's trying to eat us!" Sonic yelled as he tried to outrun the pull, but he was being pulled in and could do nothing as he and Jennifer we sucked in. They avoided getting chomped by the bone, but that didn't change the fact they could barely breathe, they could barely move. But Jennifer tried her hardest to move, and managed to swim over to one of the Emeralds and tried to grab it, but suddenly she and Sonic flew out of Chaos and landed hard on the ground.

"Nice try my dear, but Chaos is not dumb," Robotnick called. Sonic and Jennifer stood up could barely focus.

"I feel light headed," Jennifer said.

"We almost ran out of air, if you didn't make a break for the Emerald, we would have died," Sonic said. They saw Chaos was going for them again, and they went to move, but their feet got frozen by a flying robot. Chaos was about to try and suck them in again, but just as the air current started, Mega Man shot one of those robots and it went right into the round bone parts and exploded. Chaos made some faces that looked like he had a hard time trying to swallow something, but he then turned into ice. Sonic broke free and quickly bashed into Chaos and the ice broke off and Chaos jumped, and shook himself vigorously.

"I think you injured him!" Jennifer called.

"Man, this battle is going to be long," Sonic said. And it was, as Chaos turned himself into a round ball and the tip of his tail grew to a rather odd shape, but fine for trying to smack them. A lot of glowing red dots appeared on Chaos, and those red dots came out with long parts of his body, they came close to impaling them a few times, but what it was really for, was to hinder their movement, as he tried a few times to swat them. He then morphed back to his other form and they repeated this a few times. One time he almost flattened Mega Man and Jennifer in one smack, but they managed to dive for cover. When Sonic applied the final blow, all of Chaos shattered, but the Emeralds were gone.

"No way, I can't believe this!" Robotnick yelled. Knuckles soon ran up.

"So there you are, Knuckles, did you find all the shard of the Master Emerald?" Sonic asked.

"Sure did, I see you figured out that was what I was doing," Knuckles replied.

"Yeah, sadly it looks like that might be the only thing to send us to that other world," Mega Man said.

"Until we meet again, Sonic!" Robotnick called as he fled.

"You're not getting away this time!" Sonic called back as he dashed for him. Mega Man quickly picked up Jennifer and dashed after him and they jumped after Sonic. Knuckles would have gone after them, but he had something take care of that he didn't quiet expect, he had to face Chaos, who was only playing possum. He managed to beat him, and get the Emeralds, and took them with him to Angel Island. Mega Man and Jennifer landed in some trees in an area of the Mystic Ruins, and found Sonic not much later.

"Do you think we're lost?" Jennifer asked.

"Don't worry, we'll find our way home," Sonic replied. They wandered around for a little bit, and found an odd glowing light, and it led them to an old temple. The top of the temple shook and it rose up and made an opening they could enter. The light went inside as if to lead them. They followed it and had to avoid many traps inside the temple, and many odd mechanics. The trip was long, and they even had to run from a boulder at one part. But after having to scale some walls by walking on some panels that were lit up, they found a big room. Water was to their left and right, so they walked down the middle and above them on the wall was a huge mural.

"What kind of thing is that?" Mega Man asked.

"I'm not sure," Jennifer replied.

"Though I've never seen it before, it feels strangely familiar," Sonic added. The mural looked like some kind of dragon-like creature, but it still felt familiar. They stared at it for so long, it almost didn't dawn on them that it wasn't there anymore.

"What happened?" Jennifer asked. It looked like a shrine area; some small creatures were lying around dead, flames lit up the place.

"Doesn't that shrine look like something we've been to?" Mega Man asked.

"You're right; it's the shrine of the Master Emerald!" Sonic replied. And he was right; there at the center of the shrine, was the Master Emerald, in its full glory. But there was someone standing at the base of the shrine. They went over to the person and saw it was a female Echidna.

"Why? Why did this have to happen?" she asked. She looked back at them. "It's terrible! I have to stop this now!" she said before turning around and going up the steps.

"Hey wait!" Sonic called, but she was already at the Master Emerald and everything got bright. They found themselves outside the temple.

"What was that about?" Mega Man asked.

"I don't think we're dreaming here," Jennifer replied. Then a familiar sound was heard, old Egg-head was flying by.

"What's he doing here? Oh, never mind, this time we'll get him good!" Sonic exclaimed. They went down the path that Robotnick took and found his hideout. They entered it and found another door, but to open it that had to do a very annoying button puzzle. But they did it and entered a new area. A female voice was talking on the speaker.

"Emergency! Emergency! Dispose of any intruders!" she kept on saying. Some robots ran down the hall but soon exploded, making flames on the ground. Mega Man was unaffected as he marched through the flames, he eyes filled with anger, nothing could stop him. They made their way through the place, and after many tricky traps and jumps, they soon found Robotnick.

"Well, if it isn't my old pal, Sonic! I'm surprised you may it this far," he commented while he came out of his newest weapon. It was called the Egg-viper. It had a small laser cannon in the front, and had some lasers on the sides of the long tail, and had spinning blades on both side of the cockpit.

"Your reign of terror ends here!" Mega Man called.

"I doubt you'll be able to stop me this time!" Robotnick replied as he went into his weapon. It soon powered up and he made his way up the tall vertical room. There was a rocket they could use and they did, and they landed on one of the long horizontal platforms. The Egg-viper was in the middle of the room, floating there.

"What do you say? Shall we finish this?" Robotnick asked.

"We're about as ready as you are!" Sonic replied. And with that the Egg-viper did a dive out of view. They quickly separated, and the Egg-viper came back into view, and while it was diving again, the lasers on the tail shot at them. They were on the move so the shots missed them, but the shots were dangerously close on the mark, fire pillars would form where the shots hit. Soon all that came out the front of the Viper facing the platform they were on. Sonic bashed it just as the cockpit opened up, and sent it away. It did the tail attack again a few times before it popped up facing them again. This time it went back while the cockpit opened and energy began to form at the four corners that appeared. But Sonic was fast and with the way the tail was, it was almost touching the platform with its tip, and huge green lights were flashing, so Sonic did his homing attack on them and got to the cockpit before the energy was shot. But now Sonic was on the other platform. Things were a bit tricky as both sides of the tail shot as the Viper did its diving thing a few times. But now it added another tactic, it faced Mega Man and Jennifer, but didn't open, but it was focused on Mega Man, that he could tell. It then did a quick focus of energy, and shot a high powered beam at him; he avoided the beam, but almost got caught in the huge power blast that happened afterward. It was so huge, it almost got Jennifer too. It faced them again, but it did the thing like before, which is how Sonic made it to the other side. Jennifer quickly ran over to Mega Man and put her arms around his neck, and he quickly jumped from green light to the next while still charging his buster, and gave the cockpit a good blast when he did a dash-jump from the last light. He landed on the side with Sonic and they watched as the Viper quickly plowed through the other platform.

"Think is going to be tricky," Mega Man warned. The viper then appeared at the other end of the platform and heading right for them while shooting a few feet in front. Mega Man got nicked during that attack. Soon the Viper busted one end of the platform and the spinning blades came off with the spike point pointed down. The blades went for them one at a time while alternating. Sonic jumped onto one of them and bashed the cockpit after it went back. The Viper then busted the other end and this time the blades pointed the spike end up. Mega Man looked at Jennifer who was close to the edge behind her. Mega Man held his hands together and Jennifer knew what he wanted her to do. She quickly ran for him, and he launched her way up high, and she tossed her knife at the cockpit and the whole thing began to spark and crack.

"No way, I can't believe this!" Robotnick exclaimed as the whole thing spun out of control, and the spinning blades fell down while exploding. The viper spun like mad while going through the air back and forth.

"I think he's aiming for a last ditch effort!" Sonic warned. After a few more passes the viper rose up and did a dive for one of them, and broke part of the platform, but missed his target and plummeted downward. When it hit, a huge pillar of fire rose up and lit the whole area.

The next morning, Sonic was resting at the bottom of a palm tree near the station in the Mystic ruins. Jennifer sat on a rock while her long hair blew in the breeze, and Mega Man stood not too far with his helmet off, he had short brown hair, and a faint smile on his face, but he still had worry.

"So, is Mega Man the only name you're known as?" Jennifer asked.

"No, very few people know this, but my real name is Rock," Mega Man replied.

"Rock, that is an interesting name, but it suits you," Jennifer commented. Sonic yawned and his eyes opened.

"Well, either way, I guess Robotnick learned his lesson, now maybe I'll take another vacation somewhere," Sonic said. Soon they saw Tails running up.

"Hey Tails, did you find the Tornado 2?" Sonic asked.

"Never mind that now, Angel Island is falling again!" Tails replied.

"What? Who blew it this time?" Mega Man asked as he put on his helmet.

"I don't know, but we better hurry!" Tails replied.

"Well, at least we had a nice sit down before this," Jennifer said as they ran. They went through the cave again and ran across the grassy field and ran across the wooden bridge and saw the Master Emerald was still intact. They looked around and found Knuckles and Robonick on the ground.

"Are you alright? What happened?" Sonic asked as he ran up to Knuckles.

"After you fled the Egg-carrier, I faced Chaos and beat him, and got the Emeralds back. I brought them here to hold onto for you until you found the last one. But Chaos is still alive and stole them!" Knuckles replied as he propped himself on his hands.

"No! He can't still be alive! Not after getting shattered into pieces twice in a row!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"He's not gonna get away with this!" Robotnick said as he got up and ran for his machine.

"Guys, Chaos is a fearsome beast, if he gets that last Emerald, we're done for," Knuckles warned.

"You don't have to tell us twice, I doubt the freezing tactic will work a third time," Mega Man said. But at that moment the light that led them to the temple appeared and flew around Mega Man and Sonic and blinded them. They soon found themselves in that one area they were in after they looked at mural.

"We're back here again; maybe this isn't a dream after all!" Sonic said. They ran forward and found a whole Echidna tribe, and in front of them was the Echidna girl they saw before, it looked like she was trying to block them, and behind her were those creatures that they saw lying on the ground.

"Please, father, don't do this!" she begged. The oldest one in front was her father.

"Stand aside, Tikal, we need that Emerald's power," her father replied.

"No! It will only cause more suffering! Why must we live by the means of war and greed?" she asked.

"Enough, if you will not aide us, then you are against us! Attack!" he ordered. Mega Man and Sonic couldn't believe their eyes, the forces just plowed through things that couldn't even defend themselves, and they thought they needed force. They soon reached the Master Emerald and Chaos appeared in the form that Sonic and Mega Man saw him before he had a single Chaos Emerald inside him. Mega Man and Sonic noticed that the Chaos Emeralds were on tall pedestals around the shrine, but they disappeared, and reappeared around Chaos.

"No! It's a monster!" one of them screamed. A bright light flashed and they all screamed. After the light was gone, so were they along with Chaos.

'All this time we misunderstood…all this time…' Mega Man thought. Sonic ran over to Tikal and asked if she was alright. Most surprisingly, she replied.

"I…I think so…oh no!" Tikal exclaimed. "This is all wrong!" She then ran up the steps and stood in front of the Master Emerald.

"What is she doing?" Mega Man asked.

"The seven Emeralds are the severs, Chaos is power, enriched by the heart, the controller is the one that unifies the Chaos, you're the only one who do this, please you must stop him!" Tikal begged. The Master Emerald then shined bright, and Mega Man and Sonic found themselves back on Angel Island.

"You're both ok!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"You both just sort of conked out there for awhile," Tails added.

"I guess we were on a snooze cruise," Sonic said.

"Knuckles took off already, so the last Emerald should still be aboard the Tornado 2. We have to get going!" Tails said. They quickly ran back to the area where the station was at and took the mine cart that was next to the pond. They wandered around the forest for awhile, but they found a rather odd house at the center of a pond, and close to it was the Tornado 2.

"That big cat must live here, so he just landed it here," Jennifer said.

"Let's just grab the Emerald and leave," Sonic said. They were about halfway to it, but a pillar of water formed and knocked Tails. After the water cleared, they found a horrible discovery.

"No! He has the last Emerald!" Sonic exclaimed.

"Now what do we do?" Tails asked. Mega Man was gripped with horror and grief.

"I don't know. I really don't know," Mega Man replied. A thought came to Jennifer, and she placed a hand on her chest.

"Station Square…my home…" she slowly let out. By the time they got back, Station Square was already a horrible wreck. They stood on a piece of road that was high above the water. Jennifer covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes filled with tears.

"I didn't think this amount of damage was possible in such a short amount of time," she said. Not to far from them was Chaos, in his perfect form, he looked like the mural now.

"That mural was him alright," Mega Man said.

"If we weren't just dreaming, then that monster is a real menace," Sonic added. A sound they thought they wouldn't hear again could be heard. It was the Egg-carrier.

"I thought that thing couldn't be used again!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"The Egg-carrier 2 was made just in for the purpose that should something like this happen, you have defied your master, stupid beast!" Robotnick said darkly. He began firing at Chaos, but nothing was fazing him. He bent his head down as he opened his mouth, and energy began to form as he brought his head back up, and then shot a huge beam at the Egg-carrier, and blew it up like it was nothing and sent Robotnick flying.

"Chaos!" Mega Man called as he got closer. "It doesn't have to end like this!"

"What are you trying to do?" Jennifer asked.

"All this time, we've misunderstood him. He wasn't born to destroy us; he was born to be a protector, not a monster. I finally understand his pain, he must have met Tikal a few times before, and she must have made friends with him. So when her tribe attacked, Chaos became confused, and filled with hate, as he must have thought, not only were the ones he was trying to protect wiped out, but also someone he thought was a friend got killed by her own kind. So all this time we spent fighting him, we should have tried to understand him," Mega Man replied.

"You're right, he isn't evil on purpose, he is just confused," Sonic agreed.

"We have to try and reach him," Jennifer added. "Such pain, such loneliness that would drive anyone insane." Then at that moment, the light from before flew around a little bit.

"Oh, it's you!" Sonic said as he held out his hand, and the light rested there. "You're the one who sealed Chaos inside the Master Emerald, Tikal!" Then the light became bright, and when it faded, there she was, standing there in the flesh.

"But, how are you even still alive?" Jennifer asked.

"My heart was sealed along with Chaos. He is so alone until I came along, so were the chao, those are the creatures you saw, though it pains me, he must be stopped, or he'll destroy the world like he did before!" Tikal replied. But then the Chaos Emeralds came out of Chaos and floated around before scattering. One landed nearby and it sparked for a few minutes, and then faded into a black stone.

"Look! He has fully drained the Emerald's power; he must be sealed away now!" Tikal said as she held out her arms.

"And just how is that going to help!" Mega Man asked rather disgusted. "Have you learned nothing? Sealing him away again won't change a thing, his heart will still be in turmoil, and his anger just won't vanish, he would just be trapped for a time, until someone else sets him free, and if you think what has happened just now is bad, what do you think will happen in the future? People will get killed, and someone might not be able to stop him, sealing isn't the way to do things, though he is so called invincible, I'm going to try and reach his heart, not to kill him, but to bring back the old Chaos, his true self, not this being of hate." He then stood at the edge of the road and looked at Chaos, but he didn't appear to be in the mood for any kind of talk.

"He won't listen while he's like this, we must figure out how to change him back," Jennifer said.

"That won't be easy, we have to figure out how to neutralize the Emerald power inside him," Sonic added.

"The only way to do that would be to plow through him," Mega Man commented.

"Plow through him?" Jennifer asked.

"To channel that much power it takes a lot of concentration, so by pulling all the Emeralds power inside him, he has to focus the power to keep that form stable. Where as before he didn't need to do much when he had the Emeralds when they had power," Mega Man replied.

"You're right, when I become Super Sonic, I don't do much of anything while I'm charged, but I just need a steady supply of rings to keep the power flowing, while this guy pretty much has infinite power, so the energy isn't getting used up. So if we disrupt the power flow, he'll revert back to his normal form, and the Emerald power should return to the Emeralds themselves," Sonic added.

"It's a big gamble, but we have to take a chance," Mega Man said.

"I don't think I'll be much help on this one," Jennifer said.

"If we fail on this, the world may as well end here," Mega Man commented. But then Jennifer handed Sonic the Emerald that was on the ground.

"Think of this as a good-luck charm," she said with a smile. But then Amy ran over and handed Sonic another Emerald.

"Here Sonic, use this," she said. Soon Tails and the big cat, whom Tails found out his name was Big, along with Knuckles brought the rest of the Emeralds. Knuckles surprisingly held the most.

"If you become Super Sonic, you might stand a better chance," Tails said.

"But how can he become Super if the Emeralds have no power?" Tikal asked. Mega Man then held one of the Emeralds and a smile came across his face.

"Negative and positive output," Mega Man replied.

"Right, Chaos only drained the negative power of the Emeralds, but positive feelings can make them work," Tails added. Mega Man quickly handed Sonic back the Emerald.

"Why don't we show Chaos what the true power of the Emeralds is?" Mega Man asked.

"My thoughts exactly," Sonic replied. Soon they all cheered Sonic and the Emeralds began to glow. Soon Sonic was enveloped in a bright light, and when it cleared, he was glowing bright yellow.

"I'll do what I can to distract Chaos, you head for where the water is swirling around him, and try to ram him fast enough to reach his head," Mega Man said.

"The fate of the world rests on us, let's give it our all!" Sonic said before they went into action. Mega Man jumped arcos the rooftops while Sonic flew across the surface of the water. Mega Man got Chaos's attention when he shot a few shot at him.

"That's right big guy, look at me," Mega Man said. Many balls of light formed inside Chaos and they rose to his mouth, so when he opened it, the energy balls shot out and went right for Mega Man. Mega Man barley avoided them as to how huge they were. Chaos did a quick glance with his eyes and saw Sonic coming right for him, but he couldn't do anything as Sonic was moving fast and plowed right into him and swirled all the way up his body to his head and bashed the brain and Chaos dissipated. He soon reappeared at the other end of town.

"GAH! I can't make it through all those buildings of ruble! Mega, you have to keep his busy until I get there!" Sonic called. Mega Man had an advantage as he could make huge jumps now with his dash ability so he made it over to Chaos in a few seconds flat, but while on his way over, and during the rest of the fight, he felt like he was being watched. And at possibly the highest point in the city, was the armored figure from before.

"I have to make sure, I want you to show me the power you have, the power to destroy even the gods!" he said. Mega Man faced Chaos again, but this time he tried to talk to him.

"Chaos, if you can understand me, I don't want it to end like this, thing is wrong, you weren't born for this!" Mega Man called. Chaos just shot at him again, but Mega Man continued.

"Come on Chaos, I know the old you is in there, you just have to bring him out. Don't let that anger inside rule over you!" But Chaos shot at him again.

"I realize it was a mistake to fight you, I'm will to forgive for the things you done the past few days, but you have to forgive yourself, as well as the world." Chaos paused for awhile, before attacking again, and he didn't see Sonic coming this time.

"I think I'm beginning to reach him, he paused after my last statement," Mega Man called.

"So we're both making progress," Sonic called back.

'I hope I can end this without it ending with bloodshed,' Mega Man thought. They repeated the tactic a few times, and Chaos got a little harder to hit as he knew Sonic was coming and focused his attacks on him. The last time Sonic wasn't at full speed when he plowed into Chaos, so he didn't reach the head. But Chaos went under the water, and resurfaced where the others were at. Chaos then began to power his beam attack as Mega Man made his way over, who was only attacking with small shots the entire time. Because he had Tails alter his buster, so he could shoot small shots while charging his charge shot. Mega Man made it and just fired a fully focused beam just as Chaos fired his beam. Both beams were huge, but Chaos's wasn't going to run out unlike Mega Man's if Sonic didn't make it. Soon Mega Man's beam began to whither and the force from Chaos's attack began to push him back a little. But Sonic plowed into Chaos just in a nick of time and Chaos dissipated in a huge amount of energy and knocked the chunk of road that they were on into the water, but it floated.

"If Chaos didn't fire when he did, Mega Man would have killed him," the armored figure said before vanishing while laughing. Mega Man shook his head vigorously as he got on one knee. He looked up and there was Chaos, in his normal form. He walked over and held out his hand, and Mega Man took it, and he helped him up.

"Chaos…he's normal again," Jennifer said as she propped herself up.

"Just as we thought and it had an even better affect, Super Sonic disrupted the flow of Emerald power and also neutralized all that negative energy inside Chaos, so he's nice again," Tails said. Jennifer then felt something touching her arm, she looked and there was a creature she saw in that dream before, and a whole mess of them were heading for Chaos while making happy sounding noises.

"These are the creatures we saw before in that dream…but I thought they got wiped out," Jennifer said. Chaos looked at them, and he looked happy. Tikal then showed up.

"These are the Chao you were protecting," she said. "They have survived all these years and have lived peacefully with humans," Chaos then looked at Mega Man, then at Sonic, then the others.

"Thank you. I became lost, and you showed me the way and brought me back," he said.

"You can talk?" Jennifer asked.

"I had no reason to talk before," Chaos replied.

"The fighting's over, harmony is restored, and life goes on," Tikal said.

"You have all done a great service for humanity," Chaos added. "Mega Man, don't you ever lose faith in humanity, for that is what you fight for, you fight for those who haven't forsaken their humanity. You don't just fight for a certain group or race, you are a true hero." Those words were etched into Mega Man's head, and he reflected on those words. Tikal then held her hand out to Chaos, and they both rose into the sky until they vanished into the light. Sonic and Mega Man looked around and saw Robotnick leave; he somehow watched the whole thing.

"Well, another day, another problem solved," Tails said.

"True, we managed to save the world from being destroyed and saved a being from his own darkness, but there is still the other problem at hand," Mega Man said.

"You're right, Knuckles, we need to get to Angel Island," Sonic asked. Soon Knuckles took them both to Angel Island and to the Master Emerald.

"Knuckles, you might want to be another area," Mega Man said. Knuckles left but where he could still see what is going on. Sonic and Mega Man placed the Chaos Emeralds around the Master Emerald and stood on either side of it.

"The Seven Emeralds are the servers, Chaos is power, Enriched by the heart, the controller is the one that unifies the Chaos, only the eight of you can do this, send us to the world of the one who summoned us!" Mega Man said. And with that they were both enveloped in a bright multiple colored light, and they were gone.

End Chapter 8
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Well, I hope you've enjoyed what I've written so far.
Here's more for your reading pleasure.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This chapter has small amounts of talking at the beginning, so there is very little talking until close to the end. And this chapter is a bit violent in some parts, so this is not for those who don't like blood. So I hope you enjoy.

Chapter 5

The coming of Disaster

Destiny… there are many events that are called "Destiny" but there is one destiny, that must be avoided. It is called the Destiny of Destruction. There are many times when this destiny almost came about, but someone was always able to stop it. Some people are able to change fate itself. However, on one planet, during a certain point in time, the means to bring about the Destiny of Destruction are fulfilled. But there are those who can stop this event, they are called the Children of Destiny. They are descendents of great warriors, better known as Heroes. One of these children has blue eyes, just like her father, who was possibly the greatest hero who ever lived. This warrior would travel time and space, before finding another great warrior, who would then become the Eternal Guardian. But the guardian is in a state of slumber, waiting to be reawakened. And Sarah's father will awaken this person way before Sarah is born. Sarah's journey has already begun through time; now, this is where her father's story begins.

It was a quiet day, on a planet that a colony of humans inhabited to escape the harshness of their former home. They lived simple lives, as they figured it would be best not to repeat the same mistakes they did before. A father of one of the Children of Destiny can be found here. His name was Rock. He was around his teens now. His hair was short and brown, and his eyes a nice shade of blue. He had other siblings, an older brother and a younger sister. His brother's name was Jack, his eyes were a much darker blue and his hair was black. His sister's name was Roll. Her hair was blonde and her eyes were green. Rock's father name was Mark. Rock looked like his father when he was younger. But Rock's mother had a very odd name; it was Demona. But the name aside, she was very kind and cared for her children. She and Mark smiled as they watched out the window of their home as Rock made his was to the castle. He had been summoned by the king. The customs were very interesting; when someone reached a certain age, they would be able to talk with the king and give him advice or just have a nice chat. Some of them actually wound up working at the castle depending on what they talked about.

On his way to the castle, Rock ran by a home of a recently married couple, Jacob and Irene Aran. Rock was good friends with Jacob and was at one point in love with Irene. Irene liked them both, but she chose the one she truly loved. Rock didn't mind, he knew she followed what was in her heart, and he knew that was what mattered.

The king was originally one of the governors, but he handled things so well he was eventually crowned king.

Rock reached the castle and was let in. He then entered the throne room where the king sat and knelt down before him.

"You summoned me, your majesty?" Rock asked.

"Yes, I did," the king replied as Rock stood up.

"What did you wish to talk with me about?"

"As I ruled this kingdom," said the king, "I began to wonder if there are many other kingdoms like us, who traveled the stars. Do you think such a thing is possible?"

"Anything is possible," replied Rock.

"I guess you're right. But what should we do if they come here?"

"The best things to do, offer peace and hope they don't double-cross us."

"One other thing, have you heard of artifacts?"

"Yeah, what do you want to know about them?"

"Well, you know that some of them have magic powers right?"

"Kind of," said Rock.

"I know there are many kinds of powers, but what if one could give one person the power of dominance over all others(1)?"
" Even if the person's intentions were good, it is still enslaving others. It is taking away their freewill."

"You have studied well, in terms of fairness and honor. How would you like to serve by my side?" the king asked.

"I would be honored," Rock replied as he bowed his head. Due to how well Rock did his duties, his whole family was able to join; very few ever had that privilege.

A few years later, a ship landed close to the castle. A man followed by many others stepped out of the ship. They looked human, but had slightly pointed ears. They were all dressed in royal robes, the one in the lead was about in his fifties, and he had short brown hair, and a small beard and mustache. Standing next to him was a young girl, a little older than Rock by the looks of it.

"Greetings," the man started. "I am king Hirocon. And this is my eldest daughter, Mica."

Mica then bowed her head; she had brown hair, too.

"It is a pleasure to meet you all," she said.

"We are a race called the Argonians, we have come to make peace," Hirocon said. The king then shook his hand.

"I am the ruler of this kingdom, I must say I wasn't expecting people like you to show up," he said. The kings then went to the castle as Rock walked over to Mica. Rock was a tiny bit nervous, he had always read about princesses, but he never thought he would meet one.

"Hello, I'm Rock, one of the servants at the castle," he said.

"It is a pleasure," Mica said as she held out her hand, palm down. Rock remembered it was proper etiquette whenever a person of royalty does that, you're supposed to kiss their hand, and he did.

"So what brings your kind here?" Rock asked.

"We're going around making peace with the other kingdoms. It is a good way to avoid all out war," Mica replied. Rock figured that was the best way. Heck, which was what he told the king not to long ago. Rock showed her around the kingdom and she commented on how similar they lived. Many other kingdoms came and went over the next few months. One of the last few was real interesting, the Kingdom of Shi'ar, better known as the Shi'ar Empire. There were two siblings with this king, a brother and sister. D'ken, and Lilandra. D'ken was silent and followed the two kings, while Rock showed Lilandra around. One thing that Rock noticed about the ones that looked the most human, they all had the same hairstyle, regardless of gender.

"What kind of kingdom does your father run? It looks like you have many other races," Rock commented.

"The primary race which rules our kingdom were once a bird like race, if you look at my arm, you can still see some feathers," Lilandra replied as she showed her arm. The feathers were small, but still noticeable.

"However my sister still has wings on her back, and she can actually fly because of how well they've grown," she added.

"Where is she?" Rock asked.

"She is in the main colony ship. Our numbers are so vast we travel the stars, but most of us still stay at our home planet," Lilandra replied.

"Wow. Sounds like the galaxy sure is huge," Rock commented.

"It is virtually infinite in size. There are sure to be planets we still don't know about," Lilandra agreed. Rock then thought of something.

"Do you guys have a relic or anything?" he asked.

"Relic? Ah yes we have one. The M'kraan crystal," Lilandra replied.

"What an interesting name," Rock commented.

"The M'kraan crystal is a very sacred relic. It holds great power. It would be very disastrous if used the wrong way(2)," Lilandra replied.

A few more years passed by peacefully, but a danger began to threaten that peace. A group of space pirates that were known as the Invaders we closing in. Their leader, Zoda, stood where he could see the planet along with his second in command, Ridley. Zoda was dressed in brown armor and wore a long cape, and a helmet that had horns on it and spiked shoulder pads. For some reason, you couldn't see his face, only his pure white eyes. Ridley was a dragon like creature, with a long tail with a sharp point at the end. Though his limbs looked thin, he was stronger than he looked. He was a purple bluish color. Zoda chuckled as they slowly made their way to the planet.

"Soon, the universe shall fear us, starting with this planet," Zoda laughed.

"The troops are ready and waiting, master," Ridley said as his tail swished.

"Once we clear the atmosphere, we shall strike," Zoda ordered. The people were going about their business as usual, not even aware of the danger that was coming for them. After a few minutes a high pitch whine was able to be heard. It kept on getting louder and louder. Someone looked up and saw some kind of object heading towards them.

"Incoming!" the person managed to yell out and everyone scattered. The object hit the ground in the center of town and exploded, and toppled some of the buildings. Soon the ground forces landed. Some looked like guys in full suits of futuristic armor, while some had human shaped body, but the arms past the elbows looked like giant pincers. The ones in armor had laser rifles, while the ones with the pincers had laser guns imbedded at the base of the pincer. Destruction was able to be seen everywhere, and Ridley was soon perched on top of one of the buildings.

"Don't kill all the men, take some of the strong ones for labor!" he ordered. Rock, along with a few of the guards of the castle, managed to put up a decent fight. After a few minutes Demona ran up to them.

"Rock, we have to get out of here, they just took your father!" she exclaimed. Rock did hear what Ridley yelled before, so he knew why they took him. But something else became more of a concern as one part of the castle was breached.

"Take everyone to the escape ships; I'll go get the king!" Rock yelled as he ran into the castle. In the throne room the king was about to escape, but a pillar of fire formed in front of him as the sound of laughter echoed in the room. After a few seconds the outline of Zoda could be seen in the flames.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't the noble king," he said.

"Have we met before?" the king asked.

"No. but I must say you did well in making a peaceful kingdom. Made much easier to concur," Zoda laughed as the flames died down and there he was in full glory. The king became angered by his remark and threw a punch at him, but Zoda grabbed his hand and tossed him into a wall. After the king stood back up he saw that an ax had fallen off the wall next to him. Quickly picking it up he ran towards Zoda and leaped towards him, but when he was about to swing at him, Zoda held out his hand and shot energy at him and knocked him out of the air. Zoda picked up the ax as he walked towards him.

"You shall be the first to die at my hands, I shall savor this," he said when he stopped at the king. Soon Rock reached the room only to be greeted by the sound of flesh and bone being slashed and a loud scream. Rock's eyes soon fell upon Zoda, who was standing over the king's body. A pool of blood had soon surrounded the king's body, and the ax which killed him still stuck out of his chest. Zoda soon saw Rock standing there with horrified eyes.

"You made my victory even sweeter. To just arrive only to find your king dead and knowing if you had arrived a minute or so sooner he might have been saved. You helped make this victory turn into a masterpiece," Zoda laughed manically. Rock was enraged and ran towards him and swung hard at him but he vanished.

"I shall let you live. To be able to make one suffer doesn't come often," Zoda's voice echoed.

"Why are you doing this?" Rock demanded.

"Every living thing that has a soul has desire. And my desire is to rule every square inch of the universe!" Zoda replied. "This planet was my first stepping stone, I shall need others, and to make myself more feared, I shall kill every last living creature on the next planet!" he added. Rock made his way to the escape ships and they escaped the planet. Rock sat in one spot alone, and looked deeply troubled. His mother then went over to him.

"I couldn't save him; I was to late when I got there. But I know his killer, and if we don't get to the Argonians home world, he will kill all of them too!" Rock exclaimed.

"Take it easy, we'll make it there, please calm down!" Demona said. Rock was about to protest, but she then quickly embraced him.

"There is something you have to know, it is something that I thought about time and time again on whether you would ever face war. This will help you keep you sanity as I know war can drive one off the deep end, save what you can, I know you want to but you can't save everyone," she said softly. It took a few days to arrive at the Argonian home world but it was soon in sight.

"I'll take the mini ship and warn them, you keep on going," Rock said. After a few minutes he was about to enter the ship but then there was a beeping noise that made him stop.

"I'm picking up a huge fleet of ships, they're coming!" one person called. Rock had to hurry. After a few minutes in the garden, where Mica was spending time at, she soon heard the sound of a ship. Rock's ship soon skidded to a halt in the garden and startled her.

"Rock what are you doing here?" she asked.

"No time for small talk, where is Hirocon?" Rock exclaimed. Mica realized by the sound of his voice and the way he was acting something bad had happened at his home, and apparently this same thing was going to happen at her home. They quickly made their way to the throne room where her father was and Rock filled them in. Hirocon then gave the order to evacuate but the invaders already arrived and were far more brutal than before.

"What are we going to do, father?" Mica asked.

"We have to find your brothers and sisters and get them to the escape pod!" Hirocon replied. They were about to leave the room, but one of the armored invaders entered the room and shot at them. Rock managed to tackle him and take him out and took his gun, which made it easier to take them on as they made their escape. They managed to get all the siblings to the room with the escaped pod, which just looked like a round sphere with three small cubed shaped indentations. Rock couldn't believe the amount of kids this guy had. But the biggest question on his mind was how they were all going to get inside.

"How are you all going to get in there?" he asked. Hirocon then went over to a pedestal and pulled out three cubes.

"I'll seal them inside these cubes and send the pod away," Hirocon replied.

"But what about you?" Rock asked.

"There is no time for that!" Hirocon replied. He held out the cubes and they began to spin around and around, first slowly, and it began to build up speed to the point where it looked like they were just flashing. After a few seconds a bright light filled the room and Mica, along with her brothers and sisters, vanished. Hirocon then quickly placed the cubes into the indentations. After a few more seconds the pod sailed right out of the room and into space.

"We don't have much time, you must escape and return to you colony, I'll be alright, so long as this pendent isn't destroyed before I'm done," Hirocon said as he held the pendent around his neck. Rock hurried to his ship, but not before Hirocon gave him a data disk with coordinates to a kingdom he visited that was far enough away from the danger, he had to take the long way which was safer as the gun he had was running low. What Hirocon was doing was he was he poured his essence into the pendent and broke it up into shards and scattered them across time. He managed to finish before Zoda found him and massacred him. Rock didn't want to because he knew he couldn't win, but he came across Zoda and Ridley as he made his way to his ship.

"Well, if it isn't the boy from before, where are the children?" Zoda asked.

"They are gone," Rock replied.

"I can see it in his eyes, he is telling the truth, and I can tell it would be a waste to try and torture him as he doesn't know where they went," Ridley said. Rock then quickly used up the ammo in his gun full force on Zoda. Ridley was about to strike back but Zoda stopped him.

"Let him go, I left a mark on him, let him leave a mark on me," Zoda said with pride. Rock made it to his ship and soon rejoined his colony. Ridley couldn't help but ponder why Zoda let Rock live.

"Why did you let that human live?" he asked.

"He feels…special for some reason," Zoda replied. "But enough about that, Ridley, I'm leaving you in charge while I go after those kids. I'll take the armored battalion with me," he added.

"To show that when you want everyone dead, you mean everyone," Ridley commented. So Zoda followed the reading of the escape pod from his ship. Zoda at one point found the escape pod in an old ruin and also found a scientist who happened to be there. Zoda gave him the old "You give me what I want, I'll let you live" routine and was true to his word. Shortly after he took the cubes into his ship, a high school student named Mike Jones traveled far and wide searching for the scientist who was actually his uncle. Upon hearing what his uncle told him, he went straight into Zoda's ship and got two of the cubes before having a showdown with him. Mike managed to get the last cube and escaped the ship before it exploded. Mike and his uncle placed the cubes together and returned Mica and her siblings to normal. A couple years later Mike wound up traveling through time and gathered the shards of the pendent while dealing with minions of Zoda. Zoda actually figured he might get killed so he made three clones of himself, each ending with a letter, Zoda X, Y, and Z. Mike took on each one and managed to collect all the shards and restored Hirocon to life. Upon hearing this, Ridley took full charge of the invaders and dubbed them the "Space Pirates" it might not have been a very original name, but they struck fear in the hearts of many.

It might not have been a big threat, but it was something that was going to be a bit bothersome to the pirates, the workers were planning to make an escape, and Mark was going to lead the escape. They talked it over for awhile off duty, and they were soon ready to make their move, one worker collapsed and one of the guards went over to see what was wrong, but when he got close he got jumped bad and so did the one that was going to try and help him. They managed to take their weapons and were fully ready to make an escape. They ran through the halls and avoided the shots while shooting back at them. Ridley got word and headed for the action. They made their way to the ships, and Mark held them off while they made it aboard. Mark sadly was taxed the most and was ready to expire, but he managed to make sure they made it out ok. Ridley was a bit mad and was going to punish him, but saw he was as good as dead already.

"You sure led one heck of a revolt," he commented.

"I…didn't expect to be complimented by you," Mark said.

"You're the father of that one kid that my former leader was so fond of, aren't you?" Ridley asked.

"So…you've met Rock?" Mark asked.

"Yeah, he let loose a few shots on my boss the last time they met, but he let him go. He said he was special for some reason," Ridley replied.

"One of these days… he will make you all pay…I understand his fate now… I couldn't see it before…he is…a chi…estiny…." Mark didn't get to finish the last few words properly, and it sure left Ridley perplexed.

"Chi, estiny? What the heck?" Ridley asked out loud. He soon figured there are some letters missing out of the words, but he didn't have time to figure that out now, now he had to figure out what the next target should be. The years rolled by, and Rock's colony had felt easy and at peace again, they had found refuge at the kingdom that was on the data disk the Hirocon gave Rock. The kingdom was called the Moon Kingdom. "Note, yes the Moon Kingdom from Sailor Moon, no not the tv show one, the Manga one. Which was a bit more serious and violent," Life for them here was about as simple as the life on their former planet, so it was easy for them to adapt to. Demona felt at ease now as to how Rock was affected mentally about what happened before, but he went back to normal a few months after they arrived. Rock got well acquainted with princess here, her name was Serenity. He wound up having to be her guard after the first year. Demona walked down the halls and found Jack leaning against one of the pillars looking rather glum.

"What is the matter?" she asked. Jack just mumbled something.

"Are you awake?" she then asked. Jack then wound up shaking his head vigorously, he blinked a few times. He apparently was deep in thought before.

"Sorry, I'm just wondering on how father is doing," Jack replied. His reply made her heart sink a bit.

"How is your sister taking it?" she then asked.

"Well, she's doing alright, but I can tell when her thoughts are about him, I can even tell when Rock is thinking about it," Jack replied. Mentioning Rock reminded Demona she wanted to see how he was doing, so she quickly said goodbye and hurried down the hall again. After a few feet she came across one of the royal cats. This one was female and named Luna. Her fur was black and she had a crescent moon on her forehead.

"Oh, hi Luna," Demona said.

"What are you in a hurry for?" Luna asked. Demona then felt silly, she wasn't in that big of a rush, but because she was reminded of something she forgot to do, she felt she had to make up for lost time.

"I was on my way to see my son, but forgot along the way, so when I remembered I kind of rushed a bit, sorry if I startled you," Demona replied.

"I wasn't that startled, I have sensitive ears so I heard someone running up the hall a long ways off," Luna said. Demona felt about as weird as Rock talking to cats, but as long as they were friendly, it wasn't that bad. But Demona set off again down the hall. This time with no interruptions, she made it to where Rock was. He was in just a plain room with a few pieces of furniture; right now he was slumped on a sofa and looked rather tired.

"Is the work taxing?" she asked.

"Not really. Right now I'm just tired for some reason," Rock replied. Demona then walked over to him. After getting a better look at his face, he looked rather bummed out about something.

"What's on your mind?" Demona asked.

"My father I guess, but there is nothing you can do about the past. What's done is done," Rock replied.

"At least you know how to deal with the after affects of war and not let it affect you," Demona commented.

"We managed to get away from one of the waves of war. I just wonder how long we can keep that up before we get swept up in a big one," Rock said.

"War can really jazz up a person. Just depends on how bad the wave is I guess. Time is like a river, always on the go, and is different for each person. We are like rocks or a pebble on a beach, the flow isn't that bad for most, but some just can't handle it for some reason and get washed away. When waves of war come, some still stay, or are swept up to a different spot or are gone for good," he added. Demona was speechless for a few moments.

"I never realized of how much of an understanding you had of the world," Demona said, surprised.

"I understand things better than most people think," Rock added.

"When the teacher said you were a good student, I didn't realize just how well, I feel kind of bad," Demona said.

"You needn't feel that way; you helped me become what I am today," Rock commented. Demona then wrapped her arms around him.

"I love you Rock, I don't know what I would do if I lost you, and I feel afraid about it," Demona said.

"Afraid? Afraid of what exactly?" Rock asked.

"I can't put it in words exactly, but I have a bad feeling, like a premonition," Demona replied as she let him go.

"A feeling of things to come one might say," Rock commented.

"Something along those lines," Demona agreed. Rock didn't tell anyone about it, but he lately has been having some rather odd dreams, they don't make sense. Of course most dreams don't make sense, but these took the cake as far as he was concerned. Some things he could sort of explain, but some things made no sense no matter how he looked at it. They managed to talk about some rather nice stuff like how things were going with the princess and the others. Even after they were done talking and left on a rather happy note, a bit of fear still resided in Demona's heart. Rock dismissed the thoughts about his dreams and went on with his work. The princess was polite and kind hearted, which made it easy for him to be around her. Her eyes were green and her hair was blonde and rather long. Rock had a hard time referring to her as Serenity as her mother had the same name, so he just called her the princess when mentioning her to someone else, which no one minded. Rock did have a little trouble in talking to them both in the same room, so he called the princess highness, and the queen majesty. In terms of face and appearance she took after her mother, the only difference was hair, eye color, and height at the time. The time of peace just kept on rolling by. Once in awhile, the prince of earth named Endymion would visit the princess. On one night, Rock stood at a railing which overlooked a pond. He looked at himself and wondered just what he was doing, where his future would lead him. While staring at it, the water rippled and his reflection changed. It still had his face, but he was wearing blue armor. He wore a helmet which covered all his hair. Most of the helmet was a dark blue, but four parts were a light blue. A small square at the center of his forehead, above that was a vertical rectangle the same width as the square. At the sides where the ears would be were small circles with red in the center. His hands were covered with huge glove like gauntlets the same color as his helmet. Around the waist was a dark blue belt, and on the legs were huge dark blue boots. He peered over the railing and the reflection didn't even move, just stayed still.

"Is that really me?" he asked. The face in the reflection proved that very well, but how was this possible he wondered. All of sudden a voice spoke.

"What are you looking at?" the voice asked. It was Serenity.

"Do you see that reflection?" Rock asked. Serenity looked over.

"What reflection?" she asked. Rock looked back; the reflection of him in armor was gone.

"I must have been seeing things," Rock replied as he rubbed his head.

"You must be tired, you should go to bed," Serenity commented. That was just the thing, Rock didn't feel tired, yet he saw something that couldn't be explained. Sadly he was at a loss of words. He couldn't say he needed some fresh air as he was already out.

"Why don't you tell me what you saw?" she then asked. Rock then told her exactly what he saw, detail for detail.

"So what do you think? Am I going nuts?" Rock asked.

"Maybe you saw what could be the future. Some people can see what is in store for them when they reach a certain age," Serenity replied.

"Who told you that?" Rock asked.

"My mother."

"Ah."

"So what will you do now?"

"I have no idea. I think I will rest," Rock replied before he wandered off. Rock felt lost, now he was seeing things that could mean what his life will be. But he felt determined to find answers to his questions. While on his way to his room, he heard an unfamiliar voice. It was female.

"Do you think you can change your destiny?" Rock had no idea what the person was talking about, but it continued. And a female figure with long hair and ears that stuck straight up was forming in the shadows.

"You have fought for so long, join with me, and you shall suffer no more,"

"Fought for a long time? Suffer? Join?" Rock asked in his head.

"You're mine, and mine alone!" the voice yelled as the figure came into full view. It was a woman with light blue skin, dark blue hair and clothing and gold protection here and there. Her hair was long, and her eyes were red. She was wearing a leotard-like outfit with knee high boots. She began to laugh as she reached for Rock. He stumbled back a few steps and the woman stopped. She began to speak but a different voice came out.

"Rock? What's wrong?" It was his mother's voice. He shook his head vigorously and after he was done there was his mother, standing in a similar position to the other woman.

"Are you ok?" she then asked.

"I must either be tired or I'm going insane, you looked like someone else for a moment," Rock replied.

"Someone else?" she asked. Rock looked deeply troubled.

"Did you fear this person? You looked terrified when I reached for you," she added.

"I never saw that person before in my life. But yet I saw her. She said something about me fighting and suffering for a long time, and if I joined her it would end, and she said I belonged to her and her alone," Rock replied.

"What is happening to you?" Demona asked.

"I have absolutely no idea, I think I'm going to have to leave here and find some answers," Rock replied. The idea of Rock leaving suddenly didn't appeal to Demona much, but if he had to in order to find the answers he needed, she would have to abide by it. After all, if these cases where he kept on seeing things persisted, he might go insane. The preparations for his departure took a few days, but they were ready none the less. The princess had been going to visit Prince Endymion the past few days. Rock didn't think too much of it, he figured he should just let things be between them, why should he interfere? If he did, something stupid would come of it. His letting her go when she requested didn't exactly put him in good graces with another one of her guardians, the one named Venus. He got a good chuckle the last time as Venus found her trying to leave. Before Rock came along the Princess had four guardians, Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, and Venus. Rock got an earful each time Venus got wind of what the princess was doing. The princess asked him again if she could go, this time Rock told her he would escort her there, he figured it would take longer for Venus to find out and yell at him. Rock then got the idea to bring his brother along.

"I'll go get my brother, I'll be right back," Rock called as he ran off. Another reason for his wanting to tag along this time was so he could see what the earth was like. He found Jack whistling a tune. Rock then took them to earth in his ship, the one he was going to use to try and find the answers he sought. Things were quiet on earth, even in the castle where Endymion lived. Rock wandered around for awhile, until he found the royal maid peeking around a doorway, which led to the garden. She was beautiful with long dark-red hair, she seemed depressed about something. Rock took a quick look around the doorway and saw Endymion with the Princess.

"You like Endymon, don't you Beryl?" Rock asked. Beryl took a glance at him, before turning around in disgust.

"Wait a minute!" Rock called as he dashed in front of her.

"I didn't mean to hurt your feelings," he said.

"Why should you care? You're from her Kingdom!" Beryl snapped.

"Hey, I may be one of her guards, but I'm as much human as you are!" Rock replied.

"But I thought…"

"I from a different colony, we just needed a place to stay. It's also been a learning experience while living with them, and how similar they live like us."

"There may be similarities, but they're so different on a few large points!"

"I understand that, like their long life spans, which makes ours seem so short compared to theirs."

"Doesn't that bother you?"

"Not at all, when my time comes my time comes, and there is nothing I can do about it. Though I am kind of picky about how I die."

"Either way, it doesn't change the fact on how upset it makes me to see them together; he hasn't noticed me at all since she showed up!"

"Have you made your feelings known?"

"A few times, but…"

"No buts, his heart is with the Princess, and there is nothing you can do to change that."

"Don't you know what's like to be ignored?"

"No. But I know what it is like to lose someone's heart to someone else, but so long as she is happy, I'm happy." Beryl starred at him after that last statement. There was a silence between them, but Rock soon turned around.

"If I had come here sooner, I might have been able to help."

"Maybe you can help, when can we meet again?"

"Maybe awhile, but I'll try and visit as often as I can. But there is something important I have to attend to, but I'll try and see you before I leave this area."

"Where are you going?"

"I don't know, but I have questions that need answers." And with that he left.

Rock couldn't put his finger on it, but he could feel that something wasn't right the past few days back on the moon. He thought he saw something come from the sun one day during a meteor shower. And one day later, some sort of darkness began to creep over the sky, and Rock didn't like it. It wasn't storm clouds, it was something else. Jack didn't like it either, they went outside to try and figure out what was happening. They had their weapons drawn in case something happened.

"You wait here, I'll scout ahead, call mother and tell her to prepare for a quick escape," Rock said.

"You think another all out slaughter is coming?" Jack asked.

"I don't just think, I can feel it," Rock replied as he walked away. And he was right, an ugly fate was coming, and he was as ready as he can be at the moment. Rock could feel his heart thumping as he marched where he figured that battle would ensue. Soon that was all he could hear, he couldn't hear the sound of his footsteps anymore, just the thumping of his heart. He stopped when he saw movement off in the distance. Whoever or whatever it was, it was coming for this place. The sound of his heart was sort of discouraging, but all went silent for a few moments as the forces came closer and closer, but then a gentle female voice spoke in his head.

"Don't worry; your time has not come yet," the voice said. A bit comforted, Rock held up his sword where it would shine, and the enemy could see it, and it acted as a signal for those in the castle. Rock got caught in the battle before his brother and the troops did. A lot of stuff got trashed, but Rock kept on going strong, swinging his sword with great speed and agility. Rock knew he had to fight with all his might as he was being forced back bit by bit, he would see the dead bodies of the soldiers. After a few moments Rock reached a lull in the forces and could catch his breath. He then noticed the bodies of citizens scattered all over the place. This was a bit discouraging, but the sound of his brother's voice reached his ears.

"Hey bro, get a move on, we have to protect the princess!" he called. Rock quickly took off after him and they both skidded to a halt when they saw the amount of enemy troops blocking their way.

"How are we going to get through that?" Rock asked. Jack looked carefully and saw a thin spot.

"I'll go first, you follow," Jack replied. Jack took off with great speed. One enemy saw him coming and was ready to take him out when he got in range, or so he thought until Jack did a dive roll and thrust his sword into his chest. Those that were close by tried to swarm him but got a nasty surprise as to how well he moved and swung his sword. Rock had a little resistance, but he made it through. The few enemies he fought did make him lose track of his brother, but he made his way to the castle while killing those that got in his way. He soon entered the first doorway, and got a nasty sight, his brother was lying on the floor and standing over him was a rather girly-looking man. It was Zoitsite, one of Endymion's royal guards, his face and hair made him look less manly, and his hair was long and tied in a ponytail.

"What have you done to my brother, Zoisite? We're on your side!" Rock yelled. Zoisite just laughed like mad. Rock's fist began to shake in anger.

"You lousy scum, I'll get you for this!" Rock yelled as he held up his hand with the sword. Zoistite then got bashed in the face by a shield. Jack had removed it and tossed it right into his face.

"Come on, this way!" he called as he got up and ran, Rock followed and they stopped in an empty hall.

"I thought I had lost you," Rock said.

"Not yet, but I'm not going to last much longer, not with this," Jack said as he pointed to the wound in his chest, it was really bad, the blood kept on coming out.

"No! I can't lose you too!" Rock yelled.

"You have a duty to perform, let me do mine," Jack requested. Rock wasn't in position to argue, Rock ran off while Jack held off the forces that tried to follow. Jack killed every single one of them, before he fell to his knees.

"Looks like this is it for me, take care little bro," he said before that last bit of life left his body, he then fell on his face. Rock took out every single one of the enemies that came his way he wasn't going to let anything stop him from getting to the princess. While on his way he heard someone talking out loud.

"KILL! KILL! KILLEVERYONE!" the voice said.

'These guys have gone completely nuts!' Rock thought. Rock was pleased that he found the princess alive, but was horrified when he arrived just in time to see Endymion get stabbed in the back.

"NO! Endymion!" Serenity yelled. She then held his body tight. Standing close to them with crazed eyes was Beryl, one of the prince's servants. Rock ran as fast as he could, but didn't make it there in time, he couldn't hear what the princess was saying, but she then stabbed herself with Endymion's sword. Rock couldn't contain it, his body was trembling so much with anger he had to yell out loud.

"NOOOOO!" his voice echoed loudly, and got almost everyone's attention. Rock's eyes met Beryl's crazed gaze, she didn't look human anymore.

"I don't know what happened to you, but scum like you took my father, killed our king, almost obliterated an entire race, and now you wiped out almost every person on this planet, along with my brother, and now the person Princess Serenity was in love with whom you had affections for, making the princess kill herself? I'M GONNA KILL YOU!" Rock yelled with all his might. A lot of the forces tried to kill him, but he became so strong because he was so angry, and what's more he wasn't blinded by it, he knew how to focus it and use it. Beryl swung at him, but Rock just jumped back, before he could do anything, Venus came by with a huge sword and killed Beryl.

"I knew a lot of these people, why are they doing this?" Rock asked.

"I have no idea," Venus replied. Rock took a closer look at those who were still alive, they looked insane, possessed.

'They are either under some kind of mind control, or something drove them to madness,' Rock thought. These people were once just ordinary people, but now look at them, driven by madness, only a lust for blood, they have gone savage. Rock got to an open spot to catch his breath, and saw a face in the darkness in the sky. There was no doubt in his mind, this was the cause for all this bloodshed, and it relished in it.

"You heartless beast, you're the one who is the cause of all this insanity!" Rock yelled. He soon felt some sort of pain in his head, and it grew and grew, and he could hear a voice, but he didn't want to listen.

"Stay out of my head you freak!" Rock yelled as he held back his sword ready to toss it. The gentle voice then spoke in his head again.

"Your end is not here, you life doesn't end like this, not yet," the voice said. His sword began to emit some kind of light before he tossed it, and it flew far, and struck the entity, but it didn't kill it, but it was enough to get it out of his head. One enemy was so strong he knocked Rock back a few feet back into the castle and knocked him out. But he was quickly awakened by Mercury.

"What happened?" Rock asked, but he got his answer from the battle that was still happening.

"You mother and the colony got away safely, but you have to escape too, leave this battle to us," Mercury replied. Rock didn't want to, but an order was an order, and he abided by it His ship wasn't that far, and when he reached it, he looked back at her.

"When I've finished what I'm setting out to do, I'll come back and do what I can to repair the damage, I promise" he called.

"Just go!" Mercury insisted. Rock then took off in his ship. His as well as the others' fate was tied to this planet; it is where Rock will fight a battle between two sisters, who have yet to be born.

End Chapter 5

(1)Such an artifact did exist; it was called the Scepter of Domination. The warrior, who is to become the eternal guardian, fought along side those who fought against dark ones who sought its power. One of the warrior's comrades destroyed the scepter, before its power could be unleashed.

(2)Much, much later, when D'ken gains the throne, he tries to use the M'kraan crystal to become very powerful, if it wasn't for a group called the X-Men, the world might have ended then.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 6

An Ugly Fate Awaits and the Calling

It has been four months, four months since the fall of the Earth kingdom and the Moon kingdom. And Rock blamed himself for almost the whole thing, if he hadn't brought his brother along, he would still be alive, if he had said no to the princess just this once she would still be alive. But after thinking things over, even if he had said no, she would have killed herself once she heard of Endymion's death. But then one life would have been spared, but then again, he might have died trying to protect the queen. Rock blamed himself for weeks, but he soon learned to leave the past behind him as best he can. But he does know he can't run from it, but if it comes to face him, he will face it head on when the time comes. He wandered alone for the longest time. The images that only he could see persisted. After two months they paused. And the third month they seem to have stopped. But the memories of them remained, and he knew it was only a matter of time before they started up again. The image of the blue-skinned woman with long ears and red eyes would not leave his head; he had to know who she was, for his fate was indeed tied to hers. She is a person that was born alone, unloved… and suffered alone. Rock searched for the longest time alone with no one to talk to, just a long lonely path. Through forests, through mountain ranges, through abandoned ruins, he traveled for many days. He would remember the gentle voice that spoke in his head.

"Don't worry, your time has not yet come. Your end is not here, it doesn't end like this, not yet," the voice echoed in his head.

"Just what did she mean, 'my end'?" he asked. But no one could answer that question, not yet anyway. Eventually, he came across one ruin that was still mostly intact. He searched inside to try and find someone or something that could tell him what he sought. After a few minutes he saw something, a blue hedgehog that was humanoid-looking, he wore red shoes, white gloves, and his eyes were green. He was about as tall as Rock's waist, maybe a little taller.

"Come on, this way," he called while giving the gesture to follow. The way he sounded and acted, it looked like he was in a battle and was leading someone to escape, but in this case, he might be leading him to what he was after. He followed him down the halls and through various rooms. They soon entered a room, it looked like some kind of spell room. It had shelves with books, potions, whatever was necessary. The hedgehog skidded to a halt in front of a table and faded away. Rock had already figured he was an illusion, but he led him this far, maybe there was something here that could help him. Rock went to look at the table and found a huge book left wide open. He was about to turn it around so he could look at it, but then a girl screamed. Looking up he saw a girl dressed in robes. The robes were a dark purple, and had gold trim here and there, here hair was blond and here eyes were blue. She was carrying some sort of container that Rock figured she got from the back as that was where she came from.

"Where did you come from?" she asked shocked.

"From another planet," Rock replied. The girl at first took it as a joke, but after looking at him more carefully, she never saw his kind of clothes before, she didn't even know what they were made out of.

"What are you doing here? I'm just a sorceress," she then asked. Rock figured someone like her could help him out.

"I think you can help me, I've been seeing things," Rock replied.

"Seeing things? What kind of things?" she asked.

"Well, how I found you so fast in this place, as I've only been here about a minute, I followed a blue hedgehog," Rock replied.

"A blue hedgehog?" the girl asked, most interested.

"He was about half as tall as me," Rock replied.

"I haven't seen a blue hedgehog, but I have seen normal-colored hedgehogs about that height," the girl said. She paused a few moments before smacking herself in the face.

"How rude of me, I'm Malinya," Malinya said.

"I'm Rock," Rock added.

"Now what else have you seen?" Malinya asked. Rock told her everything he saw up to that point.

"Sounds like you're seeing the future," Malinya replied with a lot of confidence.

"How can you be so certain?" Rock asked.

"Well, seeing as to how nothing seems to trigger in your brain whenever something like this happens, it must be the future you're seeing, otherwise something would trigger in your head and cause memories to come back. Trust me, I've seen that happen a few times, so I know what I'm talking about," Malinya replied. Rock almost forgot to mention something.

"I also heard a voice in my head, twice, she said something about my end," Rock added.

"Tell what she said," Maliniya requested. Rock told word for word what he heard.

"It must be someone who you're very close to in the future, possibly your spouse," Malinya replied.

"My what!" Rock asked.

"You heard me. It may even be your daughter," Malinya said with even giving a second thought. Rock fell on his back in absolute shock. She then thought for a moment.

"Maybe I should have worded that better and brought it up slowly," she thought out loud. But Rock got back up, and was able to ask another question.

"How are you so certain in what you just told me?" he asked.

"Well, think of it this way, if you were a girl, you might have heard a young man's voice, or possibly a girl's voice. Either way I know they are the voices of those yet to come, I've been doing this a long time," Malinya replied.

"How long?" Rock asked. Malinya then leaned across the table.

"For a lot longer then you think, I've been around for a long, long time, I'm well over a hundred years old, so you know what that means," she replied.

"You're over a hundred years old?" Rock asked. She then smacked him upside the head with a wand.

"Yeah, so that means respect your elder's, buster," Malinya replied. Rock couldn't believe it; here he was conversing with a girl who is actually a woman who is possibly well old enough to be his great, great grandmother. It was a bit tough for him to continue as even though she was old, she looked and acted like a teenager.

"But about this 'end' part, that means you're going to die soon," she added as she pointed her wand it his face. Rock then lightly pointed it aside.

"Careful with that thing, I don't know what it is loaded with," he said. Malinya then looked at it with a funny look.

"Loaded? Don't worry, though this thing is loaded as you put it, it doesn't shoot out spells unless I do a chant, so don't worry about my waving it around, I've been doing it for years, and nothing ever happened, it also helps me think," she assured him.

"But if I die, but how do I meet my so-called spouse?" Rock asked.

"You shall be reborn,"

"Reborn?"

"You are a special person, I can feel it, there is a great power that resides in you, but you can not unleash it yet. You'll have to die first,"

"But how am I going to die?" Malinya thought for a moment.

"There is one spell that I can use," she replied. She then looked through some books and found the spell, quickly doing a chant a light sphere appeared in the middle of the room.

"Oh great spirit that knows all, how will this man die?" she asked.

"He shall meet his end at the hands of a dragon-like creature, which he is well acquainted with," a voice replied.

"Ridley," Rock said angrily. The light soon faded.

"So you already know your killer, you can either postpone your death to do other things, or face you destiny head-on. What you do is entirely up to you, but you must face him, otherwise the world will go into an imbalance," Malinya said. Rock then began to leave.

"It is better to face one's destiny, rather than avoid it," Rock said. Then the light appeared again.

"Though you will die, inflict as much damage on Ridley as much as you can, don't let up in your attacks, you must do this so the flow against good and evil will move properly," the voice said.

"So the flow against good and evil can move properly?" Rock repeated.

"Right now it is in an imbalance, I know it doesn't make much sense, but you must inflict as much as damage on him as you can," it replied. Rock wasn't sure why, but if it helped restore things to their proper state, he didn't care. But what bothered him on the way out was who the gentle voice that spoke to him before could be. Malinya went back to what she was doing, as it was most important. The light hovered over her shoulder.

"His children will come to this planet at some point," it said.

"They will?" she asked.

"It will be around the time when technology on this planet it almost at its peak. You will have to lend them your power when they come. Until, do what you can to prepare for the battle called The Destiny of Destruction."

"You mean that legendary event where almost all life ends? That Destiny of Destruction?"

"None other."

"Oh boy."

Elsewhere, on a planet where Rock's mother and sister were at, disaster had struck. Ridley had looked for them the whole time, and had every intention of wiping them out this time.

"Kill every last and single one of them this time! No one leaves here alive!" Ridley yelled.

"What is with these guys?" a soldier asked.

"I have no idea, they seem to want to wipe out those that might be a threat later," Demona replied.

"I hope they didn't kill Rock," Roll said.

"No, he is still alive, I can feel him," Demona commented. Hours rolled by, and the battle raged till the area was nothing but a burning field of fire. Demona searched franticly for her daughter as they got separated at one point, and she soon found her, dead with an odd-looking stab wound.

"No! Roll, answer me! Please!" Demona begged as she shook her daughter, but it was no use.

"First my husband, then my first son, now my daughter? Is Rock next to go?" she asked as she held her daughter tight. She looked up and thought she saw Rock walking by, a determined expression on his face, he was heading right to where Ridley was at.

"Rock, is that you?" she called. He stopped and looked at her.

"It is time to finish this," he said. He then started walking again; she then realized where he was headed.

"Rock, you can't face him, he'll kill you!" she yelled. Rock didn't even stop.

"I have no choice, I'm no longer going to run away, I must face him alone, what you do afterwards is up to you," he said softly.

"You can't! Please come back!" Demona called. But he kept on going.

"I'm not going to hide, it is better to face your destiny rather then to run from it, for it will find you either way," Rock replied. Demona eyes widened.

"Face your destiny?" Demona asked. A horrible thought came to mind, perhaps he found out the only way to end this between them and Ridley was to die at his hands. Rock stood at the edge of a huge circle of flames, and in the center was Ridley.

"So, you've finally showed you face. I was wondering if you died before I got a chance to kill you."

"So you weren't looking for me?"

"I do not seek out just one person, for what can just one person do alone against a whole army?"

"You would be surprised."

"Perhaps I might, but the whole reason I'm after this colony is that they might at one point be our end, I'm trying to insure our survival."

"So that is your true mission? To insure you survive?"

"Don't think I've forgotten what Zoda wanted, of course war is a survival of the strong over the weak."

"Only a coward hides behind pure strength alone!"

"You need strength to build an empire, boy! All you are is just some annoying little soldier who doesn't understand how things work in the real world."
"I understand that freaks like you tend to hide behind a battalion of troops and only kill those that are weak."

"That was an insult boy, big mistake to compare us to those who have foolishly thought that was the best way to do things, I find winning a good fight proves of how well you can be a ruler."

"All you care about is power at any cost! Don't you even care about your troops?"

"My men are what make up this empire! If I lost them, I would have nothing to rule with. We will share the universe together, one galaxy at a time."

Rock then drew his sword and pointed at Ridley.

"I've heard enough of your insane babble."

"The problem with you is that you're one of those people reject progress."

"Those who reject progress?"

"In the universe, life is born, waves of war roll on, progress is made, and in every century someone like you comes along and tries to fight the flow, you don't want to lose anything, you fight change and progress."

"So you think war is the only way to advance, and the way of peace doesn't work?"

"There are those who would understand better than you. That I assure you."

Rock couldn't stand his words anymore, he charged rather unexpectedly, and got Ridley off-guard.

"I didn't expect you to move so quickly and swiftly. This shall be fun," Ridley smirked. Rock and Ridley went at it for the longest time as the flames around them grew more in the light of the flames around them. Rock's small size and agility made it hard for Ridley to hit him, but each wound that Ridley would inflict on him, would be really bad, but that didn't stop Rock from doing what he could to inflict what damage he could on Ridley. With the way things were going, they were about evenly matched and neither of them showed any signs of dying anytime soon. Demona watched helplessly as Rock continued the fight. Rock was after all against claws and a tail, but he showed no fear. None of the things in the past mattered to him now all that mattered to him was that Ridley would pay the price once he died. That battle lasted for hours, and they both looked fairly battered. Blood coming from their wounds, they paused a few minutes. They stared each other down, Rock knew he would die after this, but he didn't care, the lives of many others were at stake if he lived. They went for each other and Rock landed one last blow before Ridley impaled him with his tail. Ridley stood over his body, and saw Demona on her knees with tears welling up in her eyes. This made Ridley laugh manically as he turned around and walked away. He walked a few feet before he heard the sound of fast running, by the time he looked he got impaled in the back by Demona, who ran up and grabbed Rock's sword on her way over. The force she used to impale him knocked him onto his face and she rolled over him, when he propped himself up she slashed out his left eye, which resulted in him knocking her back. He stood up and growled at her, he then ran for her but she ducked and impaled him in the chest. He then grabbed her and tossed her with all his might and she bounced off the ground a few times. When she tried to getup, she got slashed by his tail multiple times before he impaled her. He then wrapped his tail around her and tossed her toward her son's body. He watched as she used what was left of her life to crawl over to her son and did one last embrace before she died. He then collapsed and his troops ran over and picked him up as high as they could, and let his legs drag.

"Stop the attack on these people, we've done enough to them," he said.

"Ok, but man did you put up a good fight, you lived through two tough battles, no one can beat you!" one of the pirates that was carrying him said. They all began to praise him by saying, "Lord Ridley! Lord Ridley! Lord Ridley!" Who knows how many times? Ridley felt like he accomplished something before the last bit of life in him faded. They all went into a panic when they saw he was dead.

"AH! Now what do we do now that he is dead?" one asked. One from the science division walked up.

"Preserve his remains, it will take some time, but we've been working on a project that will bring those who died back, down to the soul," he said. They placed his remains into stasis, and so they remained there for many years. A good number of years passed on the planet that Rock lost his brother on, and many heroes have been born there, and one person he was close to was reborn many years before he went there the first time. His daughter Sarah has already helped out Carrie in her quest to stop Dracula, now many planets away, Rock was reborn, but he doesn't remember all he has been through, but the memories are still in his head, they just need something to resurface them. The project for the one person he saw in an image was started, and he is very close to another one of them. He was reborn as a machine that looked human. The body was created by a scientist named Dr. Light. Fate was ready for him to rise and fight again, he soon became known as Mega Man when a partner of Dr. Light named Dr. Wily went down the path of evil, and used robots to try and concur the world. Mega Man defeated him nine times. The ninth time was with the help of Mega Man's replica, named Bass. Bass looked nothing like Mega Man as he was black and grey. His helmet had odd curved parts, a blue gem in the center, he had a breast plate, with another blue gem in the center. He also had gold color here and there. The only thing he had similar to Mega Man was his power. Right now we're at the tail-end of the ninth battle, they had just beat Wily and were about to go separate ways, but Bass had other ideas.

"Fight me Mega Man," he demanded.

"Are you crazy? We're both badly damaged from the last fight, if we fight now, we're sure to have problems," Mega Man replied.

"Only you, I'll be fine as I didn't take as much damage as you did," Bass said.

"You're insane! Just why do you want to fight me so bad, you know you won't win," Mega Man commented.

"I only lost to you in the past was because I fought you when you were in your prime, now the chance to beat you has finally come, and I'm not going to let it slip by!" Bass shouted. Mega Man quickly charged his buster and let out a shot and nailed Bass with it. Bass quickly tired to retaliate, but Mega Man was to fast for him, but the battle lasted longer then both of them thought, shots going left and right, explosions everywhere, the place was a mess already but now it was worse. Bass closed in for the blow that would make him the winner, but Mega Man held out his fist and it glowed in a strange light.

"What kind of power is that!" Bass asked in anger, Mega Man then let his fist fly and nailed Bass in the chest with it and he flew back a good ways, with a big dent in his chest and sparks coming out of it, he was in no shape to continue. Mega Man teleported out of the battle and back to Dr. Light lab. The attack he used to finish the fight was a very special attack, known as the Dragon's fury. He wasn't able to harness all of its power, but if he did, he would have killed Bass. Before Rock was reborn as Mega Man, his brother and sister were reborn too, Jack was reborn as Proto Man, and his sister strangely enough kept her name. Proto Man was the only one who kept his memories, but he knew Mega Man would at one point. He almost did in the seventh battle between him and Wily. He remembered the event well. Mega Man had destroyed the battle robot that Wily was in, Wily was going to go quietly, but Mega Man then pointed his buster at him.

"I don't trust you Wily, I'm going to do what I should have done in the beginning!" Mega Man yelled. Wily then began to inch back.

"You forget, Mega Man, robots cannot hurt humans," Wily reminded him. Mega Man's expression changed, for a moment, everything was back in his head.

"I'm more then a robot, DIE WILY!" Mega Man yelled as he was about to shoot Wily, but then the place began to fall apart a little bit, and everything didn't have a chance to fully go back into place. Wily got stuck under some rubble, Mega Man slowly went over but then Treble, Bass's robot dog, showed and got Wily away. Bass then showed up to taunt him.

"Sorry Mega Man, but he who hesitates is lost," he said before he left. Mega Man was close to getting all of his memory back in one swoop. But it wasn't meant to be. Not yet anyway. Proto Man was dying due to an imperfection in his design, Dr. Light said he would repair it, but Proto Man didn't want it to be done. He watched as Mega Man sat around the house looking rather glum, Roll walked up to him.

"Why are you looking so glum? Is it the fact that Bass just doesn't get the fact that you can beat him no matter what?" she asked.

"No, I'm just wondering if I'm doing any good out there," Mega Man replied.

"What are you talking about? You stopped Wily from taking over the world so many times already!" Roll replied.

"Yeah, I won a few battles, put out a few fires, but the war just keeps going on and on," Mega Man added.

"Even though I'm not the one doing the fighting, I know it must be tiring to be doing that over and over again, but think of it this way, if it weren't for you, the world would have fallen apart years ago," Roll said. The way she made it sound, it was as if Mega Man was the only thing keeping the world from going to ruin. Later that night as Mega Man sat in his bedroom, Proto Man walked in.

"Things are kind of rough on you, but now that I think about it, things have been rough for all three of us," Proto Man said.

"The three of us?" Mega Man asked.

"I can't go into details, but you are more then you think you are."

"What the heck does that mean?"

"The three of us, don't have a cpu chip."

"We don't? But how do we…"
"I know what the three of us are."

"Should we tell Roll?"

"She should be spared of this. I'm not going to be around much longer, but you still have a lot to do to stop the Destiny of Destruction."

"The Destiny of Destruction? How do I stop it?"

"You can't stop it directly, but you have to set in motion the things that can stop it."

"But how?"

"You are a person that can change fate itself, I know you are, why else would we still be alive?"

"I don't get that last statement."

"All three of us, died many years ago."

"What?"

"You and Roll both died on the same planet, I died on a different one, a different earth."
"There is another earth?"

"I don't now where, but I know it's out there, you have to find it on your own."

"But how will I know it?"

"You will know it is the one when certain memories kick in. They've been haunting me lately."

"How bad are they?"

"Almost enough to drive me insane."

"Is that why you're so distant?"

"Kind of."

Proto Man then left. Mega Man was left alone, and a bit confused. It is true, the three of them do operate without cpu chips, their souls are what make the bodies move. Bass was the very first one to operate with a chip, and he had one heck of a rebelling will. Speaking of which, he went to one of Wily's hidden labs and found him working on another robot, this one wore red and white armor, in the center of the helmet was a blue gem, on the chest was two green gems, and on one of his shoulders, was a Z. He also had long blond hair.

"You're still working on this guy?" Bass asked.

"He shall be my masterpiece, I must make him flawless, the time put into him, will insure his victory against you two," Wily replied.

"You're going to send this girly-looking robot after me and Mega Man? HA! I don't think he can even beat Mega Man. Just how strong is he?" Bass asked.

"Look at the power chart," Wily replied. Bass looked at, and his jaw dropped.

"Holy cow! This guy's power is almost through the roof!" Bass exclaimed. Wily then laughed.

"I told you he would be more powerful than either of you!" Wily chuckled. Bass looked more closely at the charts

"GYAAA! Have you also looked at his mind level? He is nothing but a berserker! How in the world to you plan to control him?" Bass asked.

"I don't plan to, I'll just let him loose, and turn everything into rubble, and then I shall rebuild this world in my image!" Wily laughed.

"And just how do you plan to rebuild the world while he is still running around like a mad man? He'll just smash all the stuff you build too!" Bass protested.

"I've already thought of that, I'll detonate him, once he is done," Wily replied.

"You're one heck of a crazy man, Wily," Bass said. He then looked at the robot again; he still couldn't believe he would be able to beat him or Mega Man. He wound up jumping back a few feet when it looked up at him and laughed insanely, but it then stopped and went back to its slumber state.

"You see? That is the fear he will induce to those he is about to kill!" Wily commented. Bass had enough courage left to ask one more question.

"Did you think of this guy yourself? Or did you find something else to copy form?" Bass asked.

"Dr. Light is aware that three of his creations don't have a cpu chip like you do, so he is making a new robot, I am copying, but also improving on his design!" Wily said before laughing like a maniac. That was enough for Bass, as he tore out of there. He and Treble then went to the top of a tall building and sat there.

"Dandy, just dandy, not only am I being replaced, I'll be torn apart by a robot that should have high intelligence, which he probably did have, but the Doc must have done one heck of a job to make him insane to laugh like that," Bass said. He was deeply troubled, that the one person he lived to fight against was going to be torn apart by some homicidal robot, but fate had other plans; they both would be spared the fate that Wily thought awaited them. Back in the bedroom of Mega Man, who was asleep, a dream of forgotten memories began to take place. Faint images would appear, and voices could be heard.

"You helped make this victory turn into a masterpiece."

"You're mine, and mine alone!"

"I can't lose you too!"

"You have a duty to perform, allow me to do mine."

A blurry image of a red-haired woman could be seen, but he couldn't see her face, but the area looked like a battlefield.

"Rock, you can't face him, he'll kill you!" she called. The image began to fade away, but she continued.

"You can't! Please come back!"

"My men are what make up this empire! If I lost them, I would have nothing to rule with. We will share the universe together, one galaxy at a time."

Soon all was silent for awhile, but then a faint female voice could be heard, very faint, but growing louder.

"….elp…e….h…m…..el…me…help…me…help…me…please…help me...I…beg of you…help…me…please…please…hear me my…call…go…to the mountains…find the ring…help…the hedgehog…get the…emeralds…name is…Sonic….help…me….help me!" the voice yelled and woke Mega Man up gasping for air. He then went to the lab.

"What is it Mega Man?" Dr. Light asked.

"I think you better alter my buster, give it one charge level that will continue to grow," Mega Man requested. Dr. Light went to work on it and soon finished.

"There, now you can charge one level that will grow more and more powerful the longer you hold it, I don't know why I never thought of it before, but why did you suddenly decide to ask me to do that?" Dr. Light asked.

"Cause I think I'm going to need it," Mega Man replied. Mega Man then set out to one of the mountain areas, but then the voice spoke in his head again.

"I…will guide you to where you need to go," the voice said. Mega Man then thought of some words to ask.

"You don't seem to be stressing like before," he said.

"It was hard to talk to someone who is asleep, but possible."

"So I'm supposed to find this Sonic the Hedgehog, right?"

"That is his name, but first you must find the warp ring that is in the mountains to go to his world. It is similar to your world, after you find him; help him find the Chaos Emeralds. There are seven of them, once you find them all, find the Master Emerald and use them all to warp to my world."

"Warp to your world?"

"My world is going to be in danger very soon. The two of you can help me. Right now I'm in a state where I won't be able to defend myself, as the enemy will be hunting me, and I won't be able to do a thing about it, you must help me!"

"We'll get there as soon as we can!"

Mega Man followed her directions for a few hours through the mountains and soon found the warp ring. It wasn't that much to look at, but it was a huge golden ring that was floating and spinning, and in the center Mega Man could see another world.

"…I…I am getting tired, you will be…on your own for awhile…good luck, Mega Man," the voice said. Mega Man then quickly jumped through the ring and landed on top of a building. This world was a little bit different from his world as it was behind in terms of technology. He was in a city known as station square, as there were almost trains in abundance in this town, but otherwise it looked like any other big city. Mega Man jumped down and wandered the streets, until he found a hotel. He figured it would be the best stop to ask for Sonic. He went inside and went over to the clerk.

"Do you have a Sonic the hedgehog in?" he asked.

"He doesn't sleep here, but he went to the pool to the side about an hour ago," the man replied. At least things were going smoothly. He went out the door and saw the place wasn't that jumping today, just two young women in one-piece swimsuits, and a little girl in the pool. To his left was undoubtedly the person he wanted. But a slight memory kicked, he recalled to have seen him before. It was Sonic the Hedgehog alright; he was a blue humanoid-looking hedgehog, with white gloves and red shoes. Sonic was resting on a fold-up chair. Mega Man walked over to him.

"Sonic, I presume?" Mega Man asked. Sonic opened his eyes and blinked a few times.

"Huh? What's up, man?" Sonic asked as he shook his head, Mega Man figured he woke him up from a little sleep.

"I'm Mega Man, I was told to find you," Mega Man replied.

"Mega Man? That's sure an interesting name. So who sent you to find me?" Sonic asked.

"AH! He's going to crash!" one of the woman yelled. They both quickly looked around and saw a plane sputtering out of control; a humanoid fox was flying the plane.

"Tails!" Sonic exclaimed. The plane soon went out of sight and crashed.

"Come on Mega Man, we got to save my pal!" Sonic said. They both ran past the women and onto the beach. They ran a few miles and got a rather odd welcome, some animal-shaped robots came out to greet them, with bombs.

"Oh great, old Egghead must be trying to take control of this beach," Sonic complained. A lot of people were on the run, more animal-like robots kept on coming. They were very weak as they only took one shot from Mega Man's buster and one hit from Sonic while he was curled up into a ball. Real animals would come out of the robots when destroyed.

"You're not a bad shot Mega, we might just get along well together," Sonic commented as they ran down the beach. Mega Man was comforted by the thought; being pals with those in the same fight does make things easier. One part of the beach went into a path the led across the water. Some springs were placed here and there and Sonic bounced off of them and it looked like he had been doing it for awhile with how well he soared through the air. They both bounced off of one spring which sent them to a small island that was close to the beach. They went wherever the path led, destroying any robot that got in the way. At one point they were out over the ocean on a dock made for tourists. What made this spot stick out to them was the fact that a mad whale came after them and they had to run for dear life from it as it smashed the dock. They managed to get away and ran through spots where the people would have fun at; it looked like all the people got away safely from the robots.

"Hey, I think I see smoke from the plane!" Mega Man said as he looked off in the distance.

"We're getting close, not much further now," Sonic agreed. They went further and came across a huge robot that towered over both of them.

"Talk about huge," Mega Man said.

"I've faced bigger," Sonic said as with confidence. The robot looked somewhat humanoid, a bit more advanced looking than the ones they've faced so for.

"But this is the first one I've seen that doesn't look as dumb as the doc himself," he added. It even looked more advanced then any of the robots that Mega Man had ever faced. It then held back its hand up high, before slamming it down onto the ground, but they both jumped out of harms way. The robot actually moved rather fast and it swung its fists around like mad.

"Man, one good hit from that and I think we'll be miles away," Mega Man said.

"It sure is a good thing no one else is around, I would hate to have someone get hit in the crossfire," Sonic added. It was hard for either of them to land some hits, but slowly but surly they were wearing him down. The robot would soon then shoot out rockets from its back and lasers from its eyes. Mega Man managed to shoot a descent charged shot at its head, and it activated some hidden thrusters and flew away, but they saw it was turning around.

"I think I know what it has in mind," Mega Man said.

"So do I, but I don't think I can hit it hard enough to finish it off," Sonic replied. Mega Man then got an idea.

"Quick, get in front of me and curl up!" Mega Man said. Sonic did just that.

"So what now?" he asked.

"When that sucker is close enough, I kick you right into its face," Mega Man replied.

"You sure you can do that?" Sonic asked.

"I've kicked soccer balls through walls," Mega Man replied.

"Ok, but don't kick so hard that I plow through him into the water, I can't swim," Sonic said. When the robot was in range, Mega Man kicked Sonic real hard and he sailed right smack into the face of the robot and smashed it, and everything on it seemed to have died instantly. Mega Man jumped onto to it before it plowed into the ground. Sonic popped out of the spot where the head was and didn't seem fazed at all.

"What a thrill that was! Let's do that again some time!" Sonic exclaimed.

"I think we'll get along just fine." And so a friendship was started. They quickly continued and found Tails out cold next to his plane, his fur was a bright golden brown color, and he had two tails, white gloves, and he had red shoes which were white at the toes. Mega Man picked him up, and was careful about his two tails. A few minutes went by as they went back to the hotel and Tails woke up before they reached the pool area, so they let him walk the rest of the way.

"Hey Tails, what happened anyway? You're too good of a pilot to just crash like that," Sonic said. Mega Man figured that Tails must have been one heck of a pilot, despite how young he was.

"Yeah, I was trying out a new prototype, but it still has a few bugs to work out," Tails replied.

'A few bugs?' Mega Man thought sarcastically.

"Why don't you just use my plane, the Tornado?" Sonic asked.

"Thanks, but you got to see my latest power supply," Tails replied before he pulled out an emerald.

"WHOA! A Chaos Emerald!" Sonic exclaimed.

"One of the seven Emeralds?" Mega Man asked. Tails eyes widened.

"You know of the Emeralds?" he asked.

"Yeah that's why I'm here, how did you find it?" Mega Man asked.

"I found it during one of my test flights, so I figured why not use it to power my plane? Super charged!" Tails replied.

"So you're here for the emeralds?" Sonic asked.

"Yeah, a woman told me to find you, and we needed to search for the emeralds together," Mega Man replied.

"A woman told you that?" Sonic asked.

"Where is she?" Tails asked.

"I don't know where exactly, but she seems to be beyond this world, she spoke to me telepathically," Mega Man replied.

"Telepathically? Can you contact her?" Sonic asked.

"I can't contact her whenever I wish, if she wants to talk to us, she'll do it when the time is right. After all, she called me long distance," Mega Man replied.

"Well, I think I have something that can help us continue our search for the Emeralds. It's at my workshop in the Mystic ruins, the fastest way is by train, come on guys!" Tails called as he ran off. They followed him to the nearest train station and come aboard before the train took off. Mega Man's quest has only begun, the closet he was to the Eternal Guardian, was when he was with the Moon Princess on that one earth, many years ago. The armored figure, that followed Sarah and Carrie, watched him a few times in his past life, now the person is most satisfied.

"He is the one, I know that now, the one who is the key in my returning to this world. The proper time I'm from, it will only be a matter of time, till we meet, face to face, our fate is sealed, and I shall fix this world, with your help, you shall be by my side, my dear warrior," the figure said before laughing while fading away.

End Chapter 6
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 7

The Hunt for the Emeralds

Part 1

The trip on the train was not too long and not too short, which was good because the trip was uneventful. The train stopped at a high wooden station where our three heroes disembarked. They walked down the wooden stairs and followed Tails to his workshop, which was right to the right of the station; they just had to walk up some stairs as the shop was on top of a tall hill. When they reached the top of the steps they were greeted by a voice Mega Man never heard before.

"Well, if it isn't Sonic!" the voice said. It sounded like he knew the hedgehog quiet well.

"Oh look, a giant talking egg!" Sonic said sarcastically as some kind of flying vehicle approached. Inside was a man who had a fat body but thin limbs and a bald head. The only hair he had was his big orange mustache. He wore a red jacket with various add-ons, along with black pants.

"Silence! I am Dr. Robotnick, the most brilliant scientific genius in the world!" Robotnick exclaimed.

"What ever you say, egg-head," Sonic replied.

"You're always up to no good, so what are you planning now?" Tails asked.

"This is my most brilliant plan yet, now hand over any Chaos Emeralds you have, or else!" Robotnick replied.

"Or else what, ya big loser?" Sonic asked as Robotnick began to turn around.

"Or else I'll take them by force, the hard way!" Robotnick replied as he flew off.

"Wasn't force always the hard way?" Mega Man asked. But then Robotnick returned inside a big flying machine with two holes in the front. He would fly around and pause every few seconds and rockets would come out of the holes. The rockets were a bit slow, but many, so it was a little difficult to avoid. After a few barrages, Robotnick would then press a button which made huge spikes come out of the holes. He would then try to plow into the heroes, but wind up getting the spikes stuck which made him an easy target for Sonic and Tails. Mega Man mainly took him on while he was flying, which was a little tough as he flew around so much, but after a few more hits the machine began to sputter and spark, and soon it blew up and all was left was the flying machine that he was in when they first saw him. He then landed on his side facing away from the heroes.

"Well, that wasn't so hard," Mega Man said.

"Piece of cake," Sonic added as Tails was running up to him. Then a metallic arm came out of Robotnick's machine and plowed into Tails and knocked him back while sending the Emerald he had into the air, and the arm quickly grabbed it and went back to Robotnick whose machine wasn't the badly damaged at all, as it was in the air again and he had the Emerald firmly in hand.

"Yes, now to put it to the test. Chaos, time to eat!" Robotnick called.

"Chaos?" Sonic asked, rather shocked. Then a puddle of water appeared and some creature of some sort formed. It had two toed-feet, three-fingered hands, and two long hair-like things on the back of its head. Its eyes were green, and it had a visible brain-like thing in its head.

"Oh no, isn't that the same monster I faced the other day?" Sonic then added.

"You faced this guy before?" Mega Man asked.

"Yeah, and he was a bit easy before, but still annoying," Sonic replied. Robotnick then tossed the Emerald at Chaos and they were both enveloped in a bright light. After the light faded, Chaos had bones in his right arm which made him a bit bigger, and the Emerald was at the base of the hand.

"AH! It transformed!" Tails exclaimed.

"Oh yes! It is just as the stone tablets predicted!" Robotnick said gleefully. "Chaos's power grows, each time a feed him a Chaos emerald, and with all seven Emeralds inside him he will be invincible, and work for me! Together we will destroy Station Square, and on its ruins, I'll build Robotnick Land, the ultimate city, where I will rule it all!" he added.

"Not if I can help it!" Mega Man said as he bolted for Chaos. He then jumped high and was about to let loose a charged shot right in Chaos's face, but Chaos smacked him really hard and sent him flying backwards. But Mega Man did a back-flip and landed softly.

"I don't care who you are, but your power will be no match for Chaos when he is more powerful! I doubt you'll beat him when he has six Emeralds in him!" Robotnick said before he tossed a light pellet and temporarily blinded them.

"Sonic, we can't let him getaway with this, can we?" Tails asked.

"No way, Tails, we got to get the Emeralds before he does, and somehow pry the ones he has out of that thing," Sonic replied.

"It won't be easy, but we have to, in order to save that woman," Mega Man added.

"Without any more Emeralds, that monster won't be able to transform, so he should be a cinch to beat after that," Tails said.

"All right, by the way, what was it you wanted to show us before? Robotnick sort of distracted us," Mega Man asked.

"Oh yeah, it's over here," Tails replied as he trotted off. He then bent down next to his shop and picked something up and brought it over. It was a rather odd-looking green gem, it was somehow floating over the small stone pedestal that Tails was holding.

"What is that thing?" Sonic asked.

"I have no idea, but maybe Mega Man can figure it out," Tails said as he handed it over to him. Mega Man looked at it carefully, and reached a reasonable conclusion.

"It must be a key of some sort, as it seems like the bottom of this thing was removed from something, note the scrape marks," Mega Man said as he pointed.

"So all we have to do is find where it once rested," Sonic commented.

"There is an opening in the side of the cliff over here, I found the gem a few days after it opened, so it might belong in there," Tails added. They went back down the steps and went into the opening which was to their right. They walked in and found a hole in the floor which had leaves and sticks fluttering around above it. There was a strong breeze from the hole, and was enough to hold them in the air. Way above the hole was another hole in the ceiling, if the air was strong enough, it could send them out that hole. They found a spot in one of the walls where it looked like the gem once rested. Mega Man held it close and it spun out of his hands and placed itself firmly in place, and a huge gust of air came out of the hole next to them.

"Well, that did it," Mega Man said. They then jumped over the hole and were sent out of the hole in the ceiling, and right into the Windy Valley.

"The legendary Windy Valley," Tails said.

"Looks like it once was occupied by some kind of race," Mega Man commented. The place had flowers, and all kinds of old artifacts lying around. Grain was all over the stones that were lying around. But it wasn't as abandoned as they once thought, Robotnick's robots were around.

"Figured they would be here," Sonic said. They made their way over old bridges and fought robots that would camouflage themselves. They also had to avoid iron spike-balls that would rise and fall. They even had to run along an invisible path made of wind. After a few minutes the wind in the area began to pick up a bit, and the area began to turn grey.

"What's with the sudden weather change?" Mega Man asked. They went a bit further and got yanked off the ground and sucked into a tornado. Of course in real life if they got close to a tornado they would be sent who knows where, but it happened in the game I'm basing this chapter on.

"What happened?" Sonic asked as he stood up. He then noticed the insane amount of wind blowing around them.

"We somehow got sucked into a tornado, and parts of the area are sticking through," Tails replied.

"We have to make our way to the top, I see a high power spring up there," Mega Man added. They slowly made their way to the top and hit the spring and were sent right out the top. They were airborne for awhile until they landed at some kind of sky ruin.

"Talk about your high altitudes," Mega Man said.

"I've been higher," Sonic said.

'This guy's been everywhere,' Mega Man thought. They made their way along the paths that were before. After awhile, they came across one of the Emeralds.

"All right! We got one!" Mega Man exclaimed. After a few hours, they made it back to the Mystic Ruins.

"Where do you think the next one is at?" Tails asked. Then the voice that spoke to Mega Man before he got there spoke to all of them.

"Head to station square," she said. Tails screamed a little.

"Sorry to have startled you, I should have given a little more warning, I guess," she added.

"It's cool, so where in Station Square is the Emerald?" Sonic asked.

"It is at the casino that just opened," she replied.

"Cool, so no badnicks will be there, then?" Sonic asked.

"It just opened, and it is a building so it would be hard to have them go through the front door, now hurry," she replied.

"Thanks for the info, now you just rest," Mega Man said.

"I will, good luck," she said. They got on the train and made it to station square. When they reached the casino it was about dark. But the doors were locked.

"And I thought casinos were open at night," Sonic said. Then a woman walked up. She had long brown hair, and wore bright yellow cloths, and a yellow hat.

"They made it interesting, see that spot above the sign? I think if you hit that, the doors will open," she said.

"Thanks for the tip. Ready, Mega?" Sonic asked.

"Ready," Mega Man replied. Sonic curled up into a ball and Mega Man gave him a swift kick and he hit the switch and the doors opened.

"Welcome to the casino," a female voice said.

"Rather odd method, but hey, there is a Chaos Emerald inside there," Sonic said as they marched inwards. The place was full of flashing lights and bright colors.

"Now where would they stick the Emerald?" Sonic asked. The voice then called them again, this time calling out their names before talking outright, but Tails still jumped a bit, but not as bad as before.

"They didn't place the Emerald here, it is in the vault area, you need rings to deposit, they will then be turned into coins and get piled up in the vault, you need real high numbers to reach the Emerald," she said.

"So we get to have a little fun while we're here. For once a little relaxation," Sonic said.

"Just don't get distracted that you forget about the Emerald," she added.

"Don't sweat it, having too much money can do things to your head anyway," Sonic replied.

"So how are we going to go about this?" Tails asked.

"That I'm not sure," Mega Man said.

"Either play at the tables or try the slot machines. Now that I think about this, this is going to be complicated, we don't have money or rings right now, this is going to be a long night," Sonic said. This part is a bit hard to translate into writing without adding or altering a bit, but I kept the gist of it down. At that moment one of those girls that you see at other casinos dressed in what they call the bunny suit came up to them. But the outfit was a bit more pleasant. The swimsuit part didn't reveal too much of the top or bottom, and wasn't insanely tight as the others. Her hair was long and brown, and she had bright blue eyes, and she was nicely built.

"Welcome, I see you're sort of wondering what to do first, well, mister Sonic, we made pinball machines just for you," she said.

"Pinball machines just for me?" Sonic asked.

"Well, not just for you, but more along your line, you're inside the machine, and to put it bluntly, you're the ball!" she chuckled.

"Sweet, we can get a whole mess of rings that way, this won't take to long at all," Sonic said.

"Right this way," she said as she led them. She stopped in front of a platform of some sort.

"Step on this and you'll be warped to the pinball world, and if you want to try another one when you lose all you balls in this one, there is another one across from here," she said. Sonic stepped onto the platform and was warped into the pinball world and Mega Man and Tails could see him on the screen. They watched him do his stuff rather well, and he had almost a hundred rings after about ten minutes because of how well he was doing. Mega Man couldn't help but notice that the girl was sort of hovering, not intentionally, as it was her job to try and be on hand. She didn't seem to mind the work, as she just seemed natural at it, she didn't have to pose to get spotted as she just stood there naturally. She didn't even have to try and fake a smile; she seemed to enjoy the job. But Mega Man figured it must be tiring a bit as to have some of the guy's just gawk at her, but she didn't mind too much.

"Do you ever get tired of this work?" Mega Man asked.

"This is my first time here, but it is a bit unnerving I guess, to stand here dressed like this, but I will only work here once a week, so I do other jobs, so its not like I do this all the time. Why do you ask?" she asked. Mega Man wasn't even sure why he asked, she was just standing there and he just sort of started a conversation.

"Just trying to have a conversation, I guess," Mega Man replied. Tails wasn't even paying attention as he was watching Sonic intently. Sonic soon had about six hundred rings or so when he lost his last ball. But after he was done, he didn't reappear where he teleported from.

"Where did he go?" Tails asked.

"He was teleported in front of the vault, I'll take you there," the girl replied. They followed to where Sonic was waiting.

"There you guys are, so what do I do with the rings?" Sonic asked.

"Follow me," the girl replied. They followed her to the inside of the vault. It was very tall, and they could see the Emerald waiting at the top rim. There was a switch that Sonic could stand on.

"Stand on that switch and everything else will be taken care of," the girl said. Sonic stepped on the switch and two metallic arms grabbed him and hoisted him up, and shook him vigorously and all his rings flew out into the vault and turned into coins and made a huge, tall pile rather fast. After it was done it showed the amount of ring coins were in the room after the arms set Sonic done, who was a little wobbly.

"What a way to deposit rings," Sonic said a little garbled, but he soon straightened out. Mega Man made his way up the pile of coins and got the Emerald, and slid back down the pile.

"I didn't know that was up there," the girl said.

"You wouldn't if you were just hired here," Mega Man said.

"Well, thanks for the help, miss…uh," Sonic tried to say.

"Jennifer," Jennifer replied.

"Well, thanks none the less, see you around, Jennifer," Mega Man said as they left.

"Take care," Jennifer called as she waved goodbye. They didn't get thirty feet away from the building when an all too familiar voice spoke.

"So there you are!" Robotnick called.

"Robotnick!" Sonic said angrily. Robotnick then let out a knockout gas and Tails dropped the Emerald that they just got, and the metallic arm picked it before Mega Man could make a move. Sonic and Tails remained conscious long enough to see Mega Man try and get the Emerald back by jumping onto Robotnick's machine, but got a real bad electric shock and he fell limp onto the ground. Hours went by, and a strange dream began to happen in Mega Man's mind. Various voices spoke, but he doesn't know who they belong to.

"Every living thing that has a soul has a desire, and my desire is to rule every square inch of the universe!"

"Join me, and you will suffer no more,"

"Without you…there is nothing else for me to live for…"

He could soon see faint lights here and there, and what looked like capsules of some sort, and could see something that looked feminine inside, but he couldn't make out any details.

"You are my ultimate creation, now go and destroy those weak humans,"

"As you wish." A few minutes passed, and a voice he seems to remember slightly, began to speak.

"You have innocent blood on your hands because of me, unknowingly, you became my greatest warrior, now find the princess and kill her!" The voice began to repeat the last two words over and over.

"KILL HER-KILL HER-KILL HER!" almost none stop. A faint image began to form, one he seemed to want to forget, but it kept on forming, and it reached out for him, and all went silent for a moment.

"Join with me, my dear warrior." And red eyes became crystal clear, and the hand became clear, and was about to touch him. But he woke up, and found himself in front of the casino; it was a few hours after dawn. Sonic and Tails had just woken up, too.

"What happened to that last Emerald we just had?" Tails asked. He seemed to have lost a tiny bit of memory after getting knocked out.

"Blast, so it wasn't a nightmare, that egg-head did steal it. But at least the other one is still safe," Sonic replied.

"So Robotnick has two to our one, and that is not good, we have to hurry and get the other ones!" Tails exclaimed.

"Yeah, but where do we go from here?" Mega Man asked. But then they heard Jennifer calling them. They saw her running towards them, and it looked like she was holding something. She was now dressed in regular clothes. She wore a black shirt, blue jean jacket, blue skirt, and brown knee-high boots.

"Thank goodness you're all ok, I was about to call the hospital," she said as she stopped.

"You tried to wake us?" Sonic asked.

"I just got off my shift a few minutes ago, I saw you guys just lying there and I shook you really hard, but you didn't even mumble, so I went into a panic and ran for the nearest phone, but while I was running I heard something thud in the ally and I found this," Jennifer replied as she held out a blue gem that looked similar to the one they used yesterday. Tails took it and looked at it.

"I can see a snowflake inside, this is a snow stone," Tails said.

"Maybe another area opened up in the mystic ruins, let's head on over and check it out," Sonic said.

"Thanks for sparing us a crazy hunt, Jennifer," Mega Man said before they began to run off.

"You're welcome, maybe I'll see you guys again," Jennifer said as she waved goodbye again.

"We probably will," Mega Man called before they entered another station that was close by. Soon they were back at the Mystic ruins and just as they stepped out of the train they saw the wall to their left collapse and there was a new opening. They entered it and went a ways inside, before finding a rather odd door. But sure enough, there was a place to set the snow stone. They placed it and the door opened. They walked around a pool of water and entered an ice area. Sure enough Robotnick's goons were already there, this time a bit more themed for the area.

They had to go all over the place in this area as they had to go up and down and jump from ice pillar to ice pillar that were on the ceiling. After following the path, they came across a fenced off opening. They smashed it and saw three snow boards below them. The thing that got their attention the most was the avalanche they caused. They quickly jumped down and landed on the boards and did some fancy stunts while making their escape from the falling snow. They soon got away from it and kept on going and avoided the bombs that were being dropped from the badnicks that were in hot air balloons. After avoiding crashing into some trees, they found the Emerald. This time Tails scooped it up while sliding by. They soon made it back to the Mystic ruins, and were trying to figure out where to go next. There was a mine cart almost straight from the train station that led to a forest area, so they figured that would be their next best move. They ran up the hill, and came across a red echidna, known to Sonic and Tails as Knuckles.

"Hey, Knuckles!" Sonic called. But Knuckles didn't seem to want to be pleasant at all as he charged at all three of them with a powerful punch which they just barely avoided.

"Something bugging you?" Sonic then asked.

"No time for games, Sonic, hand over all the Emeralds you have, right now!" Knuckles demanded.

"Let's just see you take them!" Sonic replied.

"We need them more than you right now, so could you lend us a hand?" Mega Man asked. But Knuckles was still on the offensive, so it was useless to try and talk things through, so Mega Man was just going to use his melee attacks. They traded punches and kicks for a few good minutes. After a few more hits, Sonic's back was to a huge pond that was next to the mine cart area. He and Knuckles soon rammed into each other and Sonic lost all of his Emeralds and they landed close to the pond. Before they could even react, a beam had sucked them up, and Robotnick had them as usual.

"Oh no, not again!" Sonic exclaimed. Knuckles ran up and realized they were Chaos Emeralds.

"Those are Chaos Emeralds!" Knuckles exclaimed.

"That's right, fool, you made it all too easy, you practically gave them to me," Robotnick replied.

"Knuckles, don't tell me that egg-head tricked you again?" Sonic asked.

"I feel like such an idiot!" Knuckles exclaimed.

"Now I have four lovely Emeralds! Chaos!" Robotnick called. Chaos appeared again, this time he had two Emeralds inside him.

"Yikes! He is sure to get bigger with two at once!" Mega Man exclaimed.

"These are for you, my friend!" Robotnick said as he tossed the Emeralds at Chaos. Like before, Chaos and the emeralds merged in a bright light, only this time, his upper half somewhat stayed the same, only bigger, but the real difference was that his lower torso turned fish-like.

"Now he's like a shark!" Tails said. They then noticed the huge fin on Chaos's back.

"Man, no one ever cuts us any slack," Sonic complained. Chaos then dove into the pond, and it grew a little bit bigger.

"If he makes that pond bigger, than the train station will be in big trouble!" Mega Man exclaimed.

"I'll lend a hand, we all have the same enemy," Knuckles said before they jumped to some huge lily pads in the pond. Chaos was under the surface of the water zigzagging. He would fully liquefy whenever Mega Man would try and shoot him. They kept on jumping from lily pad to lily pad to avoid going under as Chaos would put a hole in the pads with his huge fin. He would sometimes do a back-flip which would send out three waves and would knock down the pads. He would even extend his arm to try and smack them, and succeeded a few times. He would sometimes turn into multiple balls over water and charge at them. He was hard to hit, but he would rise up to the surface and pause there a few seconds, which gave them enough time to nail him in the head. During one of his attacks, he knocked Mega Man into the water. Mega Man took a hard blow to the head and was a little dazed, but he could still see Chaos really clear, so he pointed his buster at his head. For some reason time seemed to stop around them. Mega Man was wondering why Chaos wasn't trying to attack him while he was charging; it was as if it knew it wouldn't matter.

'What is he doing?' Mega Man asked in his head. But then a gentle voice that sounded so familiar spoke in his head.

"Can you change it?" it asked. Mega Man was confused but it continued.

"Can you change our fate? Can you change mine? Can you change my sister's fate? Can you change your fate?" it asked. Mega Man had no idea what to make of what it was talking about, but time seemed to have resumed as Chaos charged for him, but he let out the shot out of shock and nailed Chaos right in the face and he vanished. The pond then returned to its normal size and he swam to the surface.

"Nice shot, Mega Man, you sure showed that monster a thing or two," Sonic said. They got out of the pond and Robotnick made a speech of some sort.

"Behold my floating masterpiece, the Egg-carrier!" he exclaimed. They looked up and saw a rather huge ship flying over the area. It was red, black and yellow, and had a rather ugly rendition of Robotnick's face stamped on the sides. Of course his face wasn't that much to look at, either. "But it pales in comparison to the power of Chaos. So adieu, until we meet again, Sonic!" Robotnick laughed as a tractor beam from the Egg-carrier pulled him in.

"We've got to stop him!" Mega Man yelled.

"Let's use the Tornado to go after him!" Tails replied.

"You guys go, I've got some unfinished business to take care of," Knuckles said.

"No problem Knuckles, we've got this one," Sonic replied before they went their separate ways. Our three heroes ran to Tails' workshop and Tails went inside. Soon the garage door opened and out came the Tornado; it was a red plane with Sonic's name stamped on both sides. It had a small gun built above the engine. Sonic hopped onto part behind the pilot seat and Mega Man jumped onto the top pair of wings in the front. A runway came up from the ground and the trees leaned to the sides to give them room.

"A custom launch pad, pretty slick," Mega Man commented. The plane revved up and took off after the Egg-carrier. After a few minutes it came into view.

"We should take care of the defenses before we make a landing," Tails said.

"No sweat, you take care of what I miss," Mega Man said as his hand transformed into his buster as usual. Many anti-air ships came at them, but they were fairly weak and they only took one or two shots to go down. The real hassle was the mines that floated around the ship. Another thing that was a hassle was the spike bomb turrets that were on the sides of the ship, as those things came in fast. After a few minutes they were past the front of the ship, and had taken care of all the defenses.

"We did it!" Tails exclaimed.

"Not bad shooting, guys," Sonic commented. However things didn't go as smooth as they thought. The sort of long beak part of the ship opened up to reveal a huge laser canon, and they were flying right in front of it. It didn't take long for it to build up power, but they began to turn to the left to try and make a landing, but lost the right wing as the beam from the canon was huge when fired.

"We're hit!" Tails exclaimed as the plane began to go into a corkscrew spin.

"Tell us something we don't know!" Mega Man said as he grabbed hold of the front of the wing as it built up speed.

"WWWWHHHHHOOOOOAAAAAAA!" Sonic screamed when the plane reached its full speed of the spin. The speed of the fall kept on increasing, and soon the part Mega Man was holding onto snapped out and he flew off. He couldn't even tell where he was going to land as he was spinning so fast he couldn't focus on anything, he soon hit a body of water before blacking out. Things were black for the longest time it seemed, all there was, was blackness. No light or sound. But then he could feel again, or so he thought, he felt like was awake, but his body didn't seem to want to move, or open his eyes. But his eyes were already opened as a light began to form in front of him. He felt like he was floating, he managed to move towards the light, and saw what looked like a woman inside, all curled up, he couldn't make out much detail as the light was so bright, but he could tell she had long hair. But then that voice spoke again.

"Are you the one for me? Am I the one for you?" it asked.

"Who are you?" Mega Man called.

"I am…a strange being; I'm not like other people. Are you the one for me?" it asked again.

"What are you talking about?" Mega Man asked.

"Time will tell…time is long and harsh for you…though harsh for me too…but is to short for me…" it replied. Mega Man had no idea of what to make of all this.

"Find me…" it then asked before the figure faded, but the light got very bright. Mega Man's senses returned as he realized he was under water, and was looking at the sun. Mega Man swam to the surface and realized he was at the beach area around where he found Tails. A few moments before, the girl named Jennifer that he met before, was strolling down the beach and thought she saw something fall in the water, heading on over to a spot where she was closer to where the object hit, Mega Man soon popped out.

"I thought I saw someone fall into the water. Are you alright Mega Man?" she called.

"Jennifer! Yeah, I'm alright, just a bruised ego," Mega Man replied as he swam for shore. He saw that she was still dressed the same when he last saw her. She ran partway into the water a little below the knee is where she stopped and helped Mega Man up.

"How did you get here?" she then asked. Mega Man looked high up into the sky, but couldn't see a thing other than clouds.

"Either I flew way off course, or the Egg-carrier was way up there," Mega Man replied. Jennifer then noticed he had an expression on his face that looked like something was bothering him.

"Are you ok? Is everything running properly?" she asked.

"I'm fine physically, but I keep on having strange dreams, that I can't make heads or tails out of," Mega Man replied. "Are they images of my past? Or are they images of the future?" Before Jennifer could give an answer, one of Robotnick's robots landed.

"Oh great, a guy to make sure I'm dead," Mega Man complained. Jennifer ran off while they both went at it, but another was coming from the direction she was heading. As a matter of fact, a whole mess of them were coming from all sides. One of them rammed into her so hard, she flew way out into the water. She knew she was at the bottom as she felt the ground sliding beneath her feet. She kicked franticly to try and stop as she didn't want to go too far out. She soon stopped and she tried to swim to the surface but she felt a tug on he legs and she couldn't get any higher. She looked down and saw her legs got entangled in seaweed. She tried tugging on her legs but it was one of those strong types. She tried to untangle her legs, but it was a huge mess. She could hear loud booms above the water, but wasn't sure is that was a good sign. She still tried to swim up to the top, but still no luck, and her air was running out. Her vision began to blur a bit, but she saw something coming for her, but she wasn't sure what to do, she tried tugging on her leg again but still nothing. But she then heard an odd noise and the tension on her legs left, so she quickly swam to the surface and took a big breath when she burst through the surface. She coughed a few times before Mega Man resurfaced.

"Thanks, I owe you one," she said before coughing again.

"We should get you to a safe place, and get you out of those wet clothes," Mega Man said. They made their way back to the hotel. Jennifer quivered when they walked by the pool.

"I don't think I'll swim for awhile," she said.

"Almost drowning isn't a fun thing, that's for sure," Mega Man said. They walked to the place she stayed.

"I'll be ok from here," she said.

"Ok, but try and stay with a bunch of people for the next few days," Mega Man replied. He didn't need to explain the fact that it is dangerous to be alone like she was on the beach before. Mega Man soon left to try and find Sonic and Tails. He went over to the casino area and found Sonic with a female hedgehog. Now this is where I really alter things. Sort a slight touch, but still a bit drastic in a way. She was pink, and she wore a red outfit with red boots with white trim here and there.

"Mega Man, this is Amy, my girlfriend," Sonic said.

"Girlfriend?" Mega Man asked shocked.

"Don't worry, she can handle herself now. As a matter of fact, I'll let her fill you in," Sonic replied.

"I was walking through town like every other day, until I saw the Egg-carrier fly overhead, and just a few seconds later I got bashed in the head by this little bird," Amy said as she held out a small bird. It was blue colored and it had something around its neck. "So I figured it somehow got away before that madman was able to do whatever he wanted to do to this bird. Then I figured he might come after him, so I looked around and found Sonic,"

"So we're going to protect that bird?" Mega Man asked.

"Don't worry, I know you guys are after the Emeralds, so I'll help you out, seeing as to how Tails seems to have landed elsewhere for the moment," Amy replied. Before they left the area, Jennifer ran up to them. She was still dressed like before, just a slightly different color blue and stuff.

"What are you doing here?" Mega Man asked shocked.

"I owe you big, and I intend to repay you in full, and besides, I'm prepared now," Jennifer replied. She had a knife and a handgun, but she had them tucked under her jacket.

"Alright, but be careful," Mega Man added. They walked back out of the casino area and went through the hotel. They walked alongside water to their right and were going to pass the entrance to an amusement park called Twinkle Park. The sun was slowly setting, and Mega Man looked at it. He could also see the moon, but something about the sun caught his eye. He thought he saw a black spot on it. After a few seconds he stopped in his tracks when a pure black-mass of energy formed in front of his face and some kind of face formed in it. It looked insanely demonic; it had a white mouth and red eyes. It looked sort like some kind of static. Mega Man's head began to hurt a lot, he held it and cried out in pain. His senses dulled, he couldn't feel anything but the pain, he couldn't hear anything. But something was happening in his head; parts of his memory returned in brief flashes. He remembered killing a lot of people, and saw a woman stab herself. The image he saw before his head began to hurt was the last thing to flash by. But he was then looking at the pavement, on his knees, his head still throbbing a little.

'I...I…I murdered a lot of people…but why?' he asked in his head. His senses returned and could hear voices again, asking him if he was alright, and what happened.

"I'm ok now, but something triggered something in my head. Memories of the past came back. Small ones, but I remember it vaguely. Only small chunks so far, I've yet to get back something that tells me more about myself," he replied.

"But I thought you were just a machine," Sonic commented. Mega Man looked at his hands, half expecting them to be covered in blood, but to his relief, they were only shaking slightly, but they soon stopped.

"I have no idea what I am anymore," he replied.

"You would think for the time you were agonizing in pain, for how long it was, you would think you would have more memory back then what you got, you only got a small chunk back, right?" Jennifer asked. To Mega Man it felt like only a few seconds, but to them, it was longer.

"Not enough to give me much detail," Mega Man replied. True it didn't give him much detail, but it sure made him feel uneasy. They walked past the entrance to the park, and coming down the sidewalk towards them was a rather huge bulky-looking robot. It was big, but didn't look too menacing.

"He must be after the bird!" Amy yelled.

"No problem, he is just a bunch of cheesy hardware," Sonic said.

"We can't fight him in the street! People are going to get hurt!" Jennifer said. People were in a panic running everywhere. Mega Man held his arm that had the buster and it trembled. The images of the people he killed were going through his head.

"I don't want anyone to get hurt in the crossfire," Mega Man added.

"We can get away through here!" Amy yelled. Sonic looked and his eyes bugged out.

"Through the Park?" Sonic asked in disbelief.

"Yeah, cute couples get in free! And seeing as to how this guy isn't cute, and doesn't have a mate, we can get away easy," Amy replied.

"The cops should be able to take care of this guy, that is once he starts trying to break through the entrance," Jennifer added.

"Well, let's book, as that guy isn't getting further away," Sonic said. The entrance to Twinkle Park was made of tubes with flashy lights. They quickly entered the tube and inside was an elevator. The door quickly sealed shut and the elevator went up, when it stopped they ran down the path and could see the outside. They ran deeper into the park and entered a huge round room. They were going to take a quick breather, but they almost got creamed by some flying bumper cars.

"More of Robotnick's badnicks!" Sonic said.

"They're all over the place!" Mega Man added. Jennifer pulled out her gun and shot all of the bots inside the cars. They were going to rest, but the doors behind them opened, in came the huge robot.

"What do we do now?" Amy asked.

"Grab a car and drive!" Mega Man replied as he jumped into one.

"See ya later, tin can!" Sonic called as they drove into the racetrack. The track was like a floating highway in space, as that was the theme of it. The track had loops and speed jumps. A few spots even had fake asteroids floating above the track. They did come across some more cars with badnicks in them, even some on the track itself, but they made it through. At one spot they went single file, and wound up stopping dead in their tracks and flew out of the cars into a hole and landed in a rollercoaster, and it started up and they went a ways down the track before it turned upside down and dumped them. But they landed on a huge balloon and they bounced a few times.

"Good thing your knife didn't fall out and pop this thing," Sonic said.

"I've never been here before, so this will be a long trip," Jennifer said as she tried to standup, which is hard to do when you're walking on something that is continually shifting. Once they got off the balloon they were able to get a good look at the area. It sure was bright and colorful, and the lights flashed. It looked like they were at some sort of castle, as there was a railing behind them that looked like it was overlooking a starlit sky.

"This place sure is bright, but that was the idea, as it is called Twinkle Park," Jennifer said. She could hear something odd for the past few minutes, and it was driving her nuts.

"What on earth is that sound?" she asked. The answer was the weird blue robot that had a large amount of water between its head and legs. Because it was so tall and uneven, it waddled back and forth and the weird sound was made with each step.

"That thing is weird, even for Robotnick," Amy commented. Sonic tried to bash it, but he bounced off.

"That stuff in the middle makes it hard to hit, even hurt it for that matter," Sonic said. Jennifer tried to pop it with he knife, but got the same result as Sonic.

"How do we stop this thing?" she asked. After a few more steps it wound up shrinking. Jennifer saw her chance and shot it and it blew up. With that done they went down the only path open. They came across a water filled area about ankle deep. And at the other side were two more of those weird bots.

"They are so slow, let's just avoid them," Mega Man said. They went past them and managed to get past a rather odd trap that was probably setup by the badnicks. It was a carousal at one point, but they fitted it with huge spike balls. They got past that trap. Jennifer took a few steps out into the open, and a round black bomb landed at her feet. She jumped about ten feet in the air while going backwards before it exploded. After she landed she saw a robot monkey, two of them in fact, both sitting on separate barrels. Jennifer noticed the barrels had fuses on the top and had the boom symbol on the front. One shot to each of them blew them sky high. The trip through the park was long; they came across an area where they had to jump across some spinning tower tops. At one part they had to carefully walk along the edge of a huge tower, but they soon came across the exit and hurried on through. Once they reached the area to see if they wanted to go back into the park, or head back to town, they realized something.

"Aw, shoot! We lost Amy!" Sonic exclaimed.

"I'll bet that robot hauled after her," Mega Man said.

"We have to find her before it does," Jennifer added. They went back into town and split up. They spent hours looking for her. Sonic went to the highway, while Mega Man and Jennifer went into the sewers. The sewers weren't that big, but big enough to take a few hours. They came across a wooden door in a high area, they were going to enter it but Jennifer paused.

"What is it?" Mega Man asked.

"I have to ask, what was it you saw before we entered?" Jennifer asked.

"What I saw?"

"What were the memory flashes you saw? They weren't pleasant were they?"

"No they weren't."

"Are you afraid of what you once were?"

"Kind of."

"It should be fair to warn you, whatever it was in your past it is only in the past."

"For most people that's true, but for some, the past always comes back to haunt you." And they left it at that. They opened the door and were in some kind of shop.

"What are you doing in my building?" the manager asked. They quickly hurried out and were in a different part of town.

"This is where Sonic fought some kind of weird monster. You've seen it though, right?" Jennifer asked.

"Yeah, I fought it once," Mega Man replied. They made it back to the casino area and found Sonic there.

"Did you find her?" Sonic asked.

"Not a thing," Mega Man replied.

"Oh, Amy, where can she be?" Sonic asked out loud. But then her voice screamed. She was in a tube high above the street; she was being carried by the robot from before.

"He is heading towards the Mystic Ruins!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"We'll head him off there!" Mega Man said before they entered the train station not to far from them. Not to long after the robot was there, and Amy was getting mad.

"Let me go you hunk of junk!" she yelled as she flailed around. Soon she heard Sonic's voice.

"Hey, ya tin bolt, hand Amy over to me or I'll squash ya!" Sonic demanded. He was standing at the top of the station. He and Mega Man then jumped down and Jennifer came down the stairs barely a second later.

"Alright, you lame excuse for a robot, enough fun and games!" Mega Man said. Jennifer aimed her gun right at the center of its head.

"I'll give you to the count of five!" But before she could even start to count, the area got dark.

"Hey what's going on?" she asked.

"Oh no, not that bulky thing again!" Sonic exclaimed. It was the Egg-carrier, and it was undoubtedly for the robot. Mega Man then saw Amy had the bird firmly in her hand. But before he could say anything, the tractor beam quickly pulled the robot into the air.

"AH! Sonic, help me!" Amy yelled. Soon the Egg-carrier began to fly over the mountains to their left.

"Maybe we can reach it by going past the ice area," Mega Man suggested. They quickly entered the cave and went past the ice area and entered a cliff-side area. The view was beautiful, but now wasn't the time for sightseeing. As they ran across the small grassy field, they saw a wooden bridge connected to another chunk of island.

"That place looks familiar," Sonic commented. They quickly ran across the bridge and soon found an old ruined shrine area. At the top of a huge pedestal was a green glow. They ran up the steps and found the huge gem called the Master Emerald. But it wasn't whole, it was hugely fractured.

"So this is what Knuckles was up to," Sonic said.

"What are you talking about?" Mega Man asked. Jennifer was the most confused.

"He thought we had Emerald shards, that is why he attacked, Robotnick made him think we were after them, too," Sonic replied. Jennifer then ran her hand across the emerald's surface.

"So this is where that monster came from," she said.

"It must have been sealed inside somehow. But I know Knuckles is only doing what he can to restore it, as this is what keeps Angel Island in the air," Sonic said.

"This place flies?" Mega Man asked.

"This thing sure has some kick, Robotnick tried to use it as a weapon once," Sonic replied. The female voice that spoke to them awhile ago called them again.

"Once you have the emeralds, you must help Knuckles repair the Master Emerald. The Seven Chaos Emeralds and the Master Emerald are they keys to reach my world, you must defeat the Chaos creature," she said.

"We've wasted enough time here, we've got to help Amy!" Sonic said. They quickly ran back across the bridge and found a gate guarded by another robot monkey, this time in a cage, but Mega Man was able to blast him and the gate opened, allowing them to continue. The Egg-carrier maybe in view, but it was still a long ways away. The image that Mega Man saw before, still lingered in the back of his head, the faint laughing sound that he heard, echoed in his head as they ran down the path towards the Egg-carrier. He was indeed right, the past does comeback to haunt some people, and his past would soon haunt him, very soon indeed.

End chapter 7
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Children of Destiny

Chapter 8

The hunt for the Emeralds

Part 2

High in the blue sky where a storm is starting to brew flies the Egg-carrier. Somewhere inside that flying craft of doom, is the female hedgehog named Amy, who was captured only about twenty minutes ago. The Egg-carrier is flying over the Mystic Ruin Mountains, and running along the path in the mountains, are Mega Man, Jennifer, and Sonic the Hedgehog. They are bound and determined to board the Egg-carrier, and give Robotnick the worst taste of defeat yet. They came across an area that had a reddish tint to it; the area was a little volcanic. The journey through the mountains was a long one. Parts of the area had lava bursting out. Some parts of the path crumbled as they ran across it. The enemies were few, but hard as they were hard to hit. After a few minutes they fell down inside the mountain. The heat was hard on Jennifer, as the area had lava, which rose up in a few spots. Mega Man carried her when the lava at one point forced them to jump from one spot to the next very fast. They soon reached the outside and saw the Egg-carrier. It was close, but not close enough for them to board.

"How are we going to save Amy now?" Jennifer asked as Mega Man set her down. Only a second or two passed, and the sound of a plane could be heard. Looking around they saw a blue plane with some yellow, and flying it was Tails.

"Tails, you're ok!" Sonic called. As Tails made his way over, they saw an Emerald was attached to the propeller. Mega Man jumped onto the top wing and Jennifer got into the seat behind Tails which he made just in case someone else came along. And Sonic stood on the spot behind Jennifer. The clouds in the sky began to darken the winds began to get fierce.

"We'll have to be on our toes, Robotnick is sure to have beefed up the defenses since the last time we tried this," Mega Man said.

"Once we get to the front, we have to take care of that laser cannon," Sonic added.

"And once we get Amy to safety, we'll sink this overgrown tub," Jennifer added. The air battle was similar to the last time they attempted this, just stepped up a little. Soon they reached the front of the Egg-carrier and were about to face the cannon.

"Ha, so far so good," Tails said.

"I hope you know what you're doing," Sonic said.

"You bet, watch this, transforming now!" Tails yelled as he hit a button that beeped. A robotic arm came out and grabbed Sonic and held him up into the air. Another came out and grabbed Mega Man and the whole plane changed into some sort of jet-plane. After the plane was done transforming, the arm set them both back down, but it placed Mega Man in front of Sonic as there were no wings for Mega Man to stand on. Some spike ball cannons appeared above the laser cannon and shot at them a few times, but missed as to how fast the plane now moved. The laser cannon soon opened and Tails and Mega Man both shot at it while it was building up power. It took a few times, but they destroyed the cannon, and they were safe to land.

"Finally, we're clear for a landing," Jennifer said as they closed in.

"Uh oh, I forgot something," Tails said.

"What's that?" Sonic asked.

"There is no landing gear in this mode!" Tails replied.

"WHAT!" they all asked in shock. The plane then did a nose skim across the surface of the ship. They were a little shaken up, but were not harmed.

"I can't believe you forgot to make a landing gear for that mode!" Jennifer said.

"Hey, I was in a hurry," Tails replied.

"Either way I doubt old Egg-head will think you used a Chaos Emerald to make it work, so it will be safe here," Sonic said.

"This place is fairly massive, so it will be hard to find Amy in this mess," Mega Man said.

"You're right, my friend, so here we go!" Sonic said as they went the only direction they could. They went only about thirty feet before Robotnick's voice filled the air.

"You fools haven't the power this vessel really has! Get a load of this!" he yelled. And quickly the whole thing began to shake, and the area in front of them changed shape, the wings changed positions, and they were cut off from the quick route they were headed for.

"AH! I didn't think this thing could do that!" Tails exclaimed.

"Not only did we pick up speed, we're cut off from the bridge!" Sonic added.

"The only way for you to get to me, is through the sky deck! I doubt even you'll be able to figure this one out!" Robotnick laughed.

"Oh yeah? Well, we'll show you, bring it on!" Mega Man yelled back. They marched up the small ramp that was now in front of them and found a small door.

"I guess this leads to the sky deck," Sonic said.

"I just hope it doesn't lead to a trap door and we plummet a hundred feet," Jennifer commented. The door opened to a dark room, they slowly entered, and they did drop, but only about five feet.

"I think my heart stopped for a moment," Tails said.

"My heart is still pounding fast," Jennifer added. Then an opening appeared next to them, and just a split second before they could acknowledge it, they were shot through it towards a pillar. Mega Man managed to do a slight bounce off it, but when he looked down he saw he was heading for a sea of clouds. He slammed his hands against the wall and his fingertips made a loud screech as he slid down, and managed to grab a small ledge. Sonic and the others slammed against it and slid down but almost fell down because they didn't know the ledge was so small.

"Though I didn't have a fear of heights before, I sure have one now!" Jennifer said as she tried to stay on the ledge.

"Hug the wall, and shimmy your way across, we should find some footing that way," Mega Man said. So they shimmied their way across and did find some decent footing. Sonic, Tails and Mega Man weren't that affected, but Jennifer could barley stand.

"Um, if it makes you feel better, I've been a lot higher," Sonic said.

"What about you Mega Man?" Jennifer asked.

"Not this high where I couldn't see the ground, but close," Mega Man replied. Jennifer then slumped against the pillar.

"I doubt this guy uses parachutes," Jennifer said. But despite on how high they were, they made their way through the sky deck. It was filled with enemies and those spike balls, but what the real challenge for this area was the huge cannon they came across. They avoided its shots, and Sonic found a small rocket and blasted the cannon right in the barrel with it before it shot at him. The journey through the rest of the place was really tough; as the winds picked up speed and almost blew them off a few times. They just barely made it through an area that was tilting almost every direction. But they soon entered a room with nothing happening at all, just a plain room, not outside or nothing.

"That had better be the last of it," Jennifer moaned.

"It might be, but we better get to the bridge," Tails replied.

"But first we have to find an elevator," Sonic said. They searched the room a bit, as it was fairly big, but they found a rather odd round platform.

"I think this is it," Mega Man said. And with that they jumped onto it, and it spun around while going up. They were at the bridge now, and found Amy in front of Robotnick.

"Amy!" Sonic called. Amy called back to him. But Robotnick just laughed.

"It doesn't matter, they're too late!" he said before the metallic arm yanked the bird out of Amy's hands.

"Not the bird!" Amy yelled. The bird squeaked as Robotnick held it. But he soon let it go, and he was holding a Chaos Emerald.

"So that's why you were after that bird!" Mega Man said.

"It was inside the bird's pendent?" Amy asked.

"Be gone, all of you, this is all I really need. Gamma!" Robotnick called. Then a robotic voice spoke from behind them.

"What is your wish master Robotnick?" Gamma asked. He came up from the elevator.

"Dispose of these fools, and don't disappoint me!" Robotnick ordered as he flew towards the front of the ship.

"Jennifer, get back!" Mega Man yelled as Gamma jumped off the elevator. He was sort of made to look like Robotnick, in terms of his choice of color and body shape. But he was easy on the eyes, and he had a gun for his right hand. Gamma shot out bullets from the gun and rockets from his back. He moved fast and was hard to hit. Soon he quickly dashed for Mega Man and threw a punch at him, but Mega Man blocked it, to an extent as the force of Gamma's speed made his skid back a bit. They went for each other and both each others gun arms. They were at a standstill for awhile, until Gamma changed his grip and tossed Mega Man away. Sonic bashed him but Gamma then hit back and was about to shoot him, but Amy got in front of him.

"Don't! They're my friends!" she yelled. Gamma looked at her for a few moments, and then just stood still.

"How did you do that?" Sonic asked.

"He helped me get out of my cell, he isn't like other robots. He is similar to Mega Man almost. He can understand things," Amy replied. Mega Man figured out how Gamma was able to do his dash move, he had some thrusters on his back. Mega Man gave it a shot, and was able to copy that ability to his feet thrusters, and it wouldn't use up power whenever he used it. But then the whole place shook.

"This thing is losing altitude!" Tails yelled.

"Tails, take Amy and get out of here!" Sonic said.

"But what about you and Mega?" Amy asked.

"We'll find Robotnick and put him out of commission!" Sonic replied.

"I'm going to stay with you guys, I've come this far, I'm going to see this to the end," Jennifer said. Tails then took Amy and flew off the Egg-carrier while Gamma chose his own path.

"If we're to continue, we have to change this thing back to its original shape. There must a switch around here somewhere," Mega Man said. They soon found the switch and changed the place to the way it was. They ran back to the front of the ship with Jennifer in the lead. They came across a glass area with some sort of power flowing below. But the thing that made her stop in her tracks was the huge ugly creature standing a few feet in front of her.

"What on earth is this thing? Is it the monster from before?" she asked. Mega Man and Sonic looked at it; it had the same water skin, and green eyes. But it was a real odd shape, it was big, almost a shapeless mass. It had a mouth below the eyes, and it had a long tail at the back, it had many legs, and inside, were the Emeralds sitting above pedestal-shaped bones. Even the brain was bigger. But one bone part that was kind of freaky was the one that was sort of round and at the mouth.

"It is almost impossible, but this has got to be the same beast we fought before," Sonic replied.

"If this is what he looks like with six Emeralds in him, seven has got to be worse," Mega Man added.

"That's right, fools; he is almost invisible even though he isn't perfected yet. With six Emeralds in him, there is only one left to find. I even found his missing tail!" Robotnick said. Now that he mentioned it, the forms before the fish form; it looked like he had a little stub in the back.

"How in the world did his tail get lost in the first place?" Jennifer asked. But then she saw something floating around inside Chaos, it was a frog.

"That frog must have licked Chaos while in water form, as the tail on the frog vanished after I gave him to Chaos," Robotnick replied. At that moment a big huge purple cat showed up.

"Froggy?" he asked. He sounded rather spaced out. They also noticed he had a fishing pole.

"If he is your friend, we'll help you, when you get him, go for the Tornado 2, it isn't hard to operate, so book it when you get Froggy," Sonic replied. It only took one try and the cat got Froggy and made a break for it, but still the fact they had to fight Chaos and somehow get the Emeralds remained. Sonic tried to bash him, but bounced off, and Chaos didn't even flinch. Mega Man tried to blast, but the same affect.

"His skin is now able to resist our attacks," Mega Man said.

"Now what do we do?" Jennifer asked.

"I'm thinking, I'm thinking," Sonic replied.

"Well, think faster!" Jennifer yelled as Chaos tried to jump on them. Jennifer then tried to use her knife because it seemed that blunt objects weren't doing the trick, but the blade didn't cut the surface.

"He's like a giant jell-o mold that can't be cut!" Jennifer called.

"There's always a chink in the armor somewhere, we just have to find it," Mega Man said.

"If we live long enough," Jennifer added. Sonic ran over to Jennifer just as Chaos opened his mouth, and the round bone thing opened up too, and a strong air current began to pull them in.

"He's trying to eat us!" Sonic yelled as he tried to outrun the pull, but he was being pulled in and could do nothing as he and Jennifer we sucked in. They avoided getting chomped by the bone, but that didn't change the fact they could barely breathe, they could barely move. But Jennifer tried her hardest to move, and managed to swim over to one of the Emeralds and tried to grab it, but suddenly she and Sonic flew out of Chaos and landed hard on the ground.

"Nice try my dear, but Chaos is not dumb," Robotnick called. Sonic and Jennifer stood up could barely focus.

"I feel light headed," Jennifer said.

"We almost ran out of air, if you didn't make a break for the Emerald, we would have died," Sonic said. They saw Chaos was going for them again, and they went to move, but their feet got frozen by a flying robot. Chaos was about to try and suck them in again, but just as the air current started, Mega Man shot one of those robots and it went right into the round bone parts and exploded. Chaos made some faces that looked like he had a hard time trying to swallow something, but he then turned into ice. Sonic broke free and quickly bashed into Chaos and the ice broke off and Chaos jumped, and shook himself vigorously.

"I think you injured him!" Jennifer called.

"Man, this battle is going to be long," Sonic said. And it was, as Chaos turned himself into a round ball and the tip of his tail grew to a rather odd shape, but fine for trying to smack them. A lot of glowing red dots appeared on Chaos, and those red dots came out with long parts of his body, they came close to impaling them a few times, but what it was really for, was to hinder their movement, as he tried a few times to swat them. He then morphed back to his other form and they repeated this a few times. One time he almost flattened Mega Man and Jennifer in one smack, but they managed to dive for cover. When Sonic applied the final blow, all of Chaos shattered, but the Emeralds were gone.

"No way, I can't believe this!" Robotnick yelled. Knuckles soon ran up.

"So there you are, Knuckles, did you find all the shard of the Master Emerald?" Sonic asked.

"Sure did, I see you figured out that was what I was doing," Knuckles replied.

"Yeah, sadly it looks like that might be the only thing to send us to that other world," Mega Man said.

"Until we meet again, Sonic!" Robotnick called as he fled.

"You're not getting away this time!" Sonic called back as he dashed for him. Mega Man quickly picked up Jennifer and dashed after him and they jumped after Sonic. Knuckles would have gone after them, but he had something take care of that he didn't quiet expect, he had to face Chaos, who was only playing possum. He managed to beat him, and get the Emeralds, and took them with him to Angel Island. Mega Man and Jennifer landed in some trees in an area of the Mystic Ruins, and found Sonic not much later.

"Do you think we're lost?" Jennifer asked.

"Don't worry, we'll find our way home," Sonic replied. They wandered around for a little bit, and found an odd glowing light, and it led them to an old temple. The top of the temple shook and it rose up and made an opening they could enter. The light went inside as if to lead them. They followed it and had to avoid many traps inside the temple, and many odd mechanics. The trip was long, and they even had to run from a boulder at one part. But after having to scale some walls by walking on some panels that were lit up, they found a big room. Water was to their left and right, so they walked down the middle and above them on the wall was a huge mural.

"What kind of thing is that?" Mega Man asked.

"I'm not sure," Jennifer replied.

"Though I've never seen it before, it feels strangely familiar," Sonic added. The mural looked like some kind of dragon-like creature, but it still felt familiar. They stared at it for so long, it almost didn't dawn on them that it wasn't there anymore.

"What happened?" Jennifer asked. It looked like a shrine area; some small creatures were lying around dead, flames lit up the place.

"Doesn't that shrine look like something we've been to?" Mega Man asked.

"You're right; it's the shrine of the Master Emerald!" Sonic replied. And he was right; there at the center of the shrine, was the Master Emerald, in its full glory. But there was someone standing at the base of the shrine. They went over to the person and saw it was a female Echidna.

"Why? Why did this have to happen?" she asked. She looked back at them. "It's terrible! I have to stop this now!" she said before turning around and going up the steps.

"Hey wait!" Sonic called, but she was already at the Master Emerald and everything got bright. They found themselves outside the temple.

"What was that about?" Mega Man asked.

"I don't think we're dreaming here," Jennifer replied. Then a familiar sound was heard, old Egg-head was flying by.

"What's he doing here? Oh, never mind, this time we'll get him good!" Sonic exclaimed. They went down the path that Robotnick took and found his hideout. They entered it and found another door, but to open it that had to do a very annoying button puzzle. But they did it and entered a new area. A female voice was talking on the speaker.

"Emergency! Emergency! Dispose of any intruders!" she kept on saying. Some robots ran down the hall but soon exploded, making flames on the ground. Mega Man was unaffected as he marched through the flames, he eyes filled with anger, nothing could stop him. They made their way through the place, and after many tricky traps and jumps, they soon found Robotnick.

"Well, if it isn't my old pal, Sonic! I'm surprised you may it this far," he commented while he came out of his newest weapon. It was called the Egg-viper. It had a small laser cannon in the front, and had some lasers on the sides of the long tail, and had spinning blades on both side of the cockpit.

"Your reign of terror ends here!" Mega Man called.

"I doubt you'll be able to stop me this time!" Robotnick replied as he went into his weapon. It soon powered up and he made his way up the tall vertical room. There was a rocket they could use and they did, and they landed on one of the long horizontal platforms. The Egg-viper was in the middle of the room, floating there.

"What do you say? Shall we finish this?" Robotnick asked.

"We're about as ready as you are!" Sonic replied. And with that the Egg-viper did a dive out of view. They quickly separated, and the Egg-viper came back into view, and while it was diving again, the lasers on the tail shot at them. They were on the move so the shots missed them, but the shots were dangerously close on the mark, fire pillars would form where the shots hit. Soon all that came out the front of the Viper facing the platform they were on. Sonic bashed it just as the cockpit opened up, and sent it away. It did the tail attack again a few times before it popped up facing them again. This time it went back while the cockpit opened and energy began to form at the four corners that appeared. But Sonic was fast and with the way the tail was, it was almost touching the platform with its tip, and huge green lights were flashing, so Sonic did his homing attack on them and got to the cockpit before the energy was shot. But now Sonic was on the other platform. Things were a bit tricky as both sides of the tail shot as the Viper did its diving thing a few times. But now it added another tactic, it faced Mega Man and Jennifer, but didn't open, but it was focused on Mega Man, that he could tell. It then did a quick focus of energy, and shot a high powered beam at him; he avoided the beam, but almost got caught in the huge power blast that happened afterward. It was so huge, it almost got Jennifer too. It faced them again, but it did the thing like before, which is how Sonic made it to the other side. Jennifer quickly ran over to Mega Man and put her arms around his neck, and he quickly jumped from green light to the next while still charging his buster, and gave the cockpit a good blast when he did a dash-jump from the last light. He landed on the side with Sonic and they watched as the Viper quickly plowed through the other platform.

"Think is going to be tricky," Mega Man warned. The viper then appeared at the other end of the platform and heading right for them while shooting a few feet in front. Mega Man got nicked during that attack. Soon the Viper busted one end of the platform and the spinning blades came off with the spike point pointed down. The blades went for them one at a time while alternating. Sonic jumped onto one of them and bashed the cockpit after it went back. The Viper then busted the other end and this time the blades pointed the spike end up. Mega Man looked at Jennifer who was close to the edge behind her. Mega Man held his hands together and Jennifer knew what he wanted her to do. She quickly ran for him, and he launched her way up high, and she tossed her knife at the cockpit and the whole thing began to spark and crack.

"No way, I can't believe this!" Robotnick exclaimed as the whole thing spun out of control, and the spinning blades fell down while exploding. The viper spun like mad while going through the air back and forth.

"I think he's aiming for a last ditch effort!" Sonic warned. After a few more passes the viper rose up and did a dive for one of them, and broke part of the platform, but missed his target and plummeted downward. When it hit, a huge pillar of fire rose up and lit the whole area.

The next morning, Sonic was resting at the bottom of a palm tree near the station in the Mystic ruins. Jennifer sat on a rock while her long hair blew in the breeze, and Mega Man stood not too far with his helmet off, he had short brown hair, and a faint smile on his face, but he still had worry.

"So, is Mega Man the only name you're known as?" Jennifer asked.

"No, very few people know this, but my real name is Rock," Mega Man replied.

"Rock, that is an interesting name, but it suits you," Jennifer commented. Sonic yawned and his eyes opened.

"Well, either way, I guess Robotnick learned his lesson, now maybe I'll take another vacation somewhere," Sonic said. Soon they saw Tails running up.

"Hey Tails, did you find the Tornado 2?" Sonic asked.

"Never mind that now, Angel Island is falling again!" Tails replied.

"What? Who blew it this time?" Mega Man asked as he put on his helmet.

"I don't know, but we better hurry!" Tails replied.

"Well, at least we had a nice sit down before this," Jennifer said as they ran. They went through the cave again and ran across the grassy field and ran across the wooden bridge and saw the Master Emerald was still intact. They looked around and found Knuckles and Robonick on the ground.

"Are you alright? What happened?" Sonic asked as he ran up to Knuckles.

"After you fled the Egg-carrier, I faced Chaos and beat him, and got the Emeralds back. I brought them here to hold onto for you until you found the last one. But Chaos is still alive and stole them!" Knuckles replied as he propped himself on his hands.

"No! He can't still be alive! Not after getting shattered into pieces twice in a row!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"He's not gonna get away with this!" Robotnick said as he got up and ran for his machine.

"Guys, Chaos is a fearsome beast, if he gets that last Emerald, we're done for," Knuckles warned.

"You don't have to tell us twice, I doubt the freezing tactic will work a third time," Mega Man said. But at that moment the light that led them to the temple appeared and flew around Mega Man and Sonic and blinded them. They soon found themselves in that one area they were in after they looked at mural.

"We're back here again; maybe this isn't a dream after all!" Sonic said. They ran forward and found a whole Echidna tribe, and in front of them was the Echidna girl they saw before, it looked like she was trying to block them, and behind her were those creatures that they saw lying on the ground.

"Please, father, don't do this!" she begged. The oldest one in front was her father.

"Stand aside, Tikal, we need that Emerald's power," her father replied.

"No! It will only cause more suffering! Why must we live by the means of war and greed?" she asked.

"Enough, if you will not aide us, then you are against us! Attack!" he ordered. Mega Man and Sonic couldn't believe their eyes, the forces just plowed through things that couldn't even defend themselves, and they thought they needed force. They soon reached the Master Emerald and Chaos appeared in the form that Sonic and Mega Man saw him before he had a single Chaos Emerald inside him. Mega Man and Sonic noticed that the Chaos Emeralds were on tall pedestals around the shrine, but they disappeared, and reappeared around Chaos.

"No! It's a monster!" one of them screamed. A bright light flashed and they all screamed. After the light was gone, so were they along with Chaos.

'All this time we misunderstood…all this time…' Mega Man thought. Sonic ran over to Tikal and asked if she was alright. Most surprisingly, she replied.

"I…I think so…oh no!" Tikal exclaimed. "This is all wrong!" She then ran up the steps and stood in front of the Master Emerald.

"What is she doing?" Mega Man asked.

"The seven Emeralds are the severs, Chaos is power, enriched by the heart, the controller is the one that unifies the Chaos, you're the only one who do this, please you must stop him!" Tikal begged. The Master Emerald then shined bright, and Mega Man and Sonic found themselves back on Angel Island.

"You're both ok!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"You both just sort of conked out there for awhile," Tails added.

"I guess we were on a snooze cruise," Sonic said.

"Knuckles took off already, so the last Emerald should still be aboard the Tornado 2. We have to get going!" Tails said. They quickly ran back to the area where the station was at and took the mine cart that was next to the pond. They wandered around the forest for awhile, but they found a rather odd house at the center of a pond, and close to it was the Tornado 2.

"That big cat must live here, so he just landed it here," Jennifer said.

"Let's just grab the Emerald and leave," Sonic said. They were about halfway to it, but a pillar of water formed and knocked Tails. After the water cleared, they found a horrible discovery.

"No! He has the last Emerald!" Sonic exclaimed.

"Now what do we do?" Tails asked. Mega Man was gripped with horror and grief.

"I don't know. I really don't know," Mega Man replied. A thought came to Jennifer, and she placed a hand on her chest.

"Station Square…my home…" she slowly let out. By the time they got back, Station Square was already a horrible wreck. They stood on a piece of road that was high above the water. Jennifer covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes filled with tears.

"I didn't think this amount of damage was possible in such a short amount of time," she said. Not to far from them was Chaos, in his perfect form, he looked like the mural now.

"That mural was him alright," Mega Man said.

"If we weren't just dreaming, then that monster is a real menace," Sonic added. A sound they thought they wouldn't hear again could be heard. It was the Egg-carrier.

"I thought that thing couldn't be used again!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"The Egg-carrier 2 was made just in for the purpose that should something like this happen, you have defied your master, stupid beast!" Robotnick said darkly. He began firing at Chaos, but nothing was fazing him. He bent his head down as he opened his mouth, and energy began to form as he brought his head back up, and then shot a huge beam at the Egg-carrier, and blew it up like it was nothing and sent Robotnick flying.

"Chaos!" Mega Man called as he got closer. "It doesn't have to end like this!"

"What are you trying to do?" Jennifer asked.

"All this time, we've misunderstood him. He wasn't born to destroy us; he was born to be a protector, not a monster. I finally understand his pain, he must have met Tikal a few times before, and she must have made friends with him. So when her tribe attacked, Chaos became confused, and filled with hate, as he must have thought, not only were the ones he was trying to protect wiped out, but also someone he thought was a friend got killed by her own kind. So all this time we spent fighting him, we should have tried to understand him," Mega Man replied.

"You're right, he isn't evil on purpose, he is just confused," Sonic agreed.

"We have to try and reach him," Jennifer added. "Such pain, such loneliness that would drive anyone insane." Then at that moment, the light from before flew around a little bit.

"Oh, it's you!" Sonic said as he held out his hand, and the light rested there. "You're the one who sealed Chaos inside the Master Emerald, Tikal!" Then the light became bright, and when it faded, there she was, standing there in the flesh.

"But, how are you even still alive?" Jennifer asked.

"My heart was sealed along with Chaos. He is so alone until I came along, so were the chao, those are the creatures you saw, though it pains me, he must be stopped, or he'll destroy the world like he did before!" Tikal replied. But then the Chaos Emeralds came out of Chaos and floated around before scattering. One landed nearby and it sparked for a few minutes, and then faded into a black stone.

"Look! He has fully drained the Emerald's power; he must be sealed away now!" Tikal said as she held out her arms.

"And just how is that going to help!" Mega Man asked rather disgusted. "Have you learned nothing? Sealing him away again won't change a thing, his heart will still be in turmoil, and his anger just won't vanish, he would just be trapped for a time, until someone else sets him free, and if you think what has happened just now is bad, what do you think will happen in the future? People will get killed, and someone might not be able to stop him, sealing isn't the way to do things, though he is so called invincible, I'm going to try and reach his heart, not to kill him, but to bring back the old Chaos, his true self, not this being of hate." He then stood at the edge of the road and looked at Chaos, but he didn't appear to be in the mood for any kind of talk.

"He won't listen while he's like this, we must figure out how to change him back," Jennifer said.

"That won't be easy, we have to figure out how to neutralize the Emerald power inside him," Sonic added.

"The only way to do that would be to plow through him," Mega Man commented.

"Plow through him?" Jennifer asked.

"To channel that much power it takes a lot of concentration, so by pulling all the Emeralds power inside him, he has to focus the power to keep that form stable. Where as before he didn't need to do much when he had the Emeralds when they had power," Mega Man replied.

"You're right, when I become Super Sonic, I don't do much of anything while I'm charged, but I just need a steady supply of rings to keep the power flowing, while this guy pretty much has infinite power, so the energy isn't getting used up. So if we disrupt the power flow, he'll revert back to his normal form, and the Emerald power should return to the Emeralds themselves," Sonic added.

"It's a big gamble, but we have to take a chance," Mega Man said.

"I don't think I'll be much help on this one," Jennifer said.

"If we fail on this, the world may as well end here," Mega Man commented. But then Jennifer handed Sonic the Emerald that was on the ground.

"Think of this as a good-luck charm," she said with a smile. But then Amy ran over and handed Sonic another Emerald.

"Here Sonic, use this," she said. Soon Tails and the big cat, whom Tails found out his name was Big, along with Knuckles brought the rest of the Emeralds. Knuckles surprisingly held the most.

"If you become Super Sonic, you might stand a better chance," Tails said.

"But how can he become Super if the Emeralds have no power?" Tikal asked. Mega Man then held one of the Emeralds and a smile came across his face.

"Negative and positive output," Mega Man replied.

"Right, Chaos only drained the negative power of the Emeralds, but positive feelings can make them work," Tails added. Mega Man quickly handed Sonic back the Emerald.

"Why don't we show Chaos what the true power of the Emeralds is?" Mega Man asked.

"My thoughts exactly," Sonic replied. Soon they all cheered Sonic and the Emeralds began to glow. Soon Sonic was enveloped in a bright light, and when it cleared, he was glowing bright yellow.

"I'll do what I can to distract Chaos, you head for where the water is swirling around him, and try to ram him fast enough to reach his head," Mega Man said.

"The fate of the world rests on us, let's give it our all!" Sonic said before they went into action. Mega Man jumped arcos the rooftops while Sonic flew across the surface of the water. Mega Man got Chaos's attention when he shot a few shot at him.

"That's right big guy, look at me," Mega Man said. Many balls of light formed inside Chaos and they rose to his mouth, so when he opened it, the energy balls shot out and went right for Mega Man. Mega Man barley avoided them as to how huge they were. Chaos did a quick glance with his eyes and saw Sonic coming right for him, but he couldn't do anything as Sonic was moving fast and plowed right into him and swirled all the way up his body to his head and bashed the brain and Chaos dissipated. He soon reappeared at the other end of town.

"GAH! I can't make it through all those buildings of ruble! Mega, you have to keep his busy until I get there!" Sonic called. Mega Man had an advantage as he could make huge jumps now with his dash ability so he made it over to Chaos in a few seconds flat, but while on his way over, and during the rest of the fight, he felt like he was being watched. And at possibly the highest point in the city, was the armored figure from before.

"I have to make sure, I want you to show me the power you have, the power to destroy even the gods!" he said. Mega Man faced Chaos again, but this time he tried to talk to him.

"Chaos, if you can understand me, I don't want it to end like this, thing is wrong, you weren't born for this!" Mega Man called. Chaos just shot at him again, but Mega Man continued.

"Come on Chaos, I know the old you is in there, you just have to bring him out. Don't let that anger inside rule over you!" But Chaos shot at him again.

"I realize it was a mistake to fight you, I'm will to forgive for the things you done the past few days, but you have to forgive yourself, as well as the world." Chaos paused for awhile, before attacking again, and he didn't see Sonic coming this time.

"I think I'm beginning to reach him, he paused after my last statement," Mega Man called.

"So we're both making progress," Sonic called back.

'I hope I can end this without it ending with bloodshed,' Mega Man thought. They repeated the tactic a few times, and Chaos got a little harder to hit as he knew Sonic was coming and focused his attacks on him. The last time Sonic wasn't at full speed when he plowed into Chaos, so he didn't reach the head. But Chaos went under the water, and resurfaced where the others were at. Chaos then began to power his beam attack as Mega Man made his way over, who was only attacking with small shots the entire time. Because he had Tails alter his buster, so he could shoot small shots while charging his charge shot. Mega Man made it and just fired a fully focused beam just as Chaos fired his beam. Both beams were huge, but Chaos's wasn't going to run out unlike Mega Man's if Sonic didn't make it. Soon Mega Man's beam began to whither and the force from Chaos's attack began to push him back a little. But Sonic plowed into Chaos just in a nick of time and Chaos dissipated in a huge amount of energy and knocked the chunk of road that they were on into the water, but it floated.

"If Chaos didn't fire when he did, Mega Man would have killed him," the armored figure said before vanishing while laughing. Mega Man shook his head vigorously as he got on one knee. He looked up and there was Chaos, in his normal form. He walked over and held out his hand, and Mega Man took it, and he helped him up.

"Chaos…he's normal again," Jennifer said as she propped herself up.

"Just as we thought and it had an even better affect, Super Sonic disrupted the flow of Emerald power and also neutralized all that negative energy inside Chaos, so he's nice again," Tails said. Jennifer then felt something touching her arm, she looked and there was a creature she saw in that dream before, and a whole mess of them were heading for Chaos while making happy sounding noises.

"These are the creatures we saw before in that dream…but I thought they got wiped out," Jennifer said. Chaos looked at them, and he looked happy. Tikal then showed up.

"These are the Chao you were protecting," she said. "They have survived all these years and have lived peacefully with humans," Chaos then looked at Mega Man, then at Sonic, then the others.

"Thank you. I became lost, and you showed me the way and brought me back," he said.

"You can talk?" Jennifer asked.

"I had no reason to talk before," Chaos replied.

"The fighting's over, harmony is restored, and life goes on," Tikal said.

"You have all done a great service for humanity," Chaos added. "Mega Man, don't you ever lose faith in humanity, for that is what you fight for, you fight for those who haven't forsaken their humanity. You don't just fight for a certain group or race, you are a true hero." Those words were etched into Mega Man's head, and he reflected on those words. Tikal then held her hand out to Chaos, and they both rose into the sky until they vanished into the light. Sonic and Mega Man looked around and saw Robotnick leave; he somehow watched the whole thing.

"Well, another day, another problem solved," Tails said.

"True, we managed to save the world from being destroyed and saved a being from his own darkness, but there is still the other problem at hand," Mega Man said.

"You're right, Knuckles, we need to get to Angel Island," Sonic asked. Soon Knuckles took them both to Angel Island and to the Master Emerald.

"Knuckles, you might want to be another area," Mega Man said. Knuckles left but where he could still see what is going on. Sonic and Mega Man placed the Chaos Emeralds around the Master Emerald and stood on either side of it.

"The Seven Emeralds are the servers, Chaos is power, Enriched by the heart, the controller is the one that unifies the Chaos, only the eight of you can do this, send us to the world of the one who summoned us!" Mega Man said. And with that they were both enveloped in a bright multiple colored light, and they were gone.

End Chapter 8
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Well, I hope you've enjoyed what I've written so far.
Trusted Member
Mega Man Master. Honorary Mario Bro. Princess Rescuer. Universe Savior.


Affected by 'Laziness Syndrome'

Registered: 02-15-09
Last Post: 3889 days
Last Active: 2847 days

Links

Page Comments


This page has no comments

Adblocker detected!

Vizzed.com is very expensive to keep alive! The Ads pay for the servers.

Vizzed has 3 TB worth of games and 1 TB worth of music.  This site is free to use but the ads barely pay for the monthly server fees.  If too many more people use ad block, the site cannot survive.

We prioritize the community over the site profits.  This is why we avoid using annoying (but high paying) ads like most other sites which include popups, obnoxious sounds and animations, malware, and other forms of intrusiveness.  We'll do our part to never resort to these types of ads, please do your part by helping support this site by adding Vizzed.com to your ad blocking whitelist.

×